 
#

**Finding My Charming**

**Brittney Mulliner**

**Blue Tulip Publishing**

**www.bluetulippublishing.com**

**Copyright © 2017 Brittney Mulliner**

This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters, and events are fictitious in every regard. Any similarities to actual events and persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental. Any trademarks, service marks, product names, or named features are assumed to be the property of their respective owners, and are used only for reference. There is no implied endorsement if any of these terms are used. Except for review purposes, the reproduction of this book in whole or part, electronically or mechanically, constitutes a copyright violation.

FINDING MY CHARMING

Copyright © 2017 BRITTNEY MULLINER

ISBN-10: 1-946061-18-2

ISBN-13: 978-1-946061-18-8

Cover Art by Jena Brignola

Formatting by Jill Sava, Love Affair With Fiction

_To my friends whose dating lives inspired this._

# TABLE OF CONTENTS

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Acknowledgements

About the Author

Also From Blue Tulip Publishing

# CHAPTER ONE

"STOP FIDGETING, OR so help me, I'll burn your neck and tell everyone you were playing seven minutes in heaven last night."

I glared at Ari, my best friend, through the mirror. Her threats were empty, but I scooted my hands under my legs to force myself to be motionless.

"You know I don't like these."

She delicately placed a finished curl over my shoulder and began separating out the next section. "It's just a graduation party, Elle. You've known these people since we were in preschool."

"Exactly. We graduated. That means we should be done with them."

She met my gaze in the mirror and shook the curling iron at me with her other hand on her hip. "If that logic were correct, you would be done with me. I know you would rather spend the night with a book, but try to have fun. It's your birthday party, too."

I rolled my eyes, being careful not to move my head. "Don't use that against me. You and I both know people aren't coming for my birthday or for graduation. The last party you threw ended up being bigger than our prom. They heard Ari Hobly was having a party, and that's all they needed to know."

She swatted the back of my head with the hand not currently holding the curling iron, thankfully, and sighed. "It wasn't that bad."

"People from Seattle showed up!"

"Yeah?"

"We live in Portland, Ari. They came from another state!"

She let out another dramatic sigh and picked up another section of my hair to continue her work. "Seattle's like three hours away. It's not that big of a deal. We drove ten to see Justin live."

"That's completely different."

"Our friends are coming for you, and that's what matters."

I gave up the fight and watched her finish.

Normally, my naturally dark brown hair hung straight down my back. Ari was the only one that ever curled it. She swore my virgin hair was the greatest thing to style, but I found it tedious. I'd much rather sleep an extra fifteen minutes than stand in front of a mirror waving a blazing hot rod around my head. Call me crazy.

We'd been best friends since we were little, and back then, we were practically twins, but now we looked like polar opposites. She had the most gorgeous blond waves that hung to the middle of her back and curves in all the right places. I was average height with below-average looks. She was a natural bombshell, and I was known as her sidekick.

"Something on your mind?"

I sat up and realized that Ari was done. She'd curled, teased, and sprayed my hair into _effortless_ waves. As much as it killed me to admit, it looked good.

"Nope."

"You're holding onto your necklace. That usually means you're focused on something."

I dropped the crystal charm and shrugged. "Just really looking forward to tonight." I smiled sweetly, but I knew she wasn't buying it.

"Whatever. I can't wait for the day that thing turns red, and you turn into a normal girl with emotions and drama."

I cringed. "I am a normal girl."

She turned the chair so I faced her. "Sorry. I just meant, I can't wait until you find a guy and go all gooey and dumb."

She tried to meet my eyes, but I focused on the reflection of my necklace in the mirror in front of me.

It was the only thing that really connected me with my family. The heirloom had been passed down to me by my sister on the day of her wedding. It had been in our family for hundreds of years, passed down to each girl. The gem in the center changed from crystal-clear to ruby red when the wearer met her true love. I'd been wearing it since I was sixteen, and it had remained clear, I'd stayed focused on more important thing than boys and crushes. There'd never been a point, since I knew I hadn't met my one.

"No problem. Am I done?"

She watched me for a moment before nodding. "Yeah. Let's get dressed."

I followed her into the closet, which was about the size of my bedroom and housed all of her clothes separated by season, color, and style. The majority of the articles still had tags.

Ari was a woman on a mission. She didn't bother browsing her personal collection but stalked directly to her summer dresses. She selected a navy one with a large floral print. It was sleeveless and looked shorter than anything I'd normally wear.

I began shaking my head, but she cut me off.

"Elle, it'll go almost to your knees, and it has a high neckline. It's practically a muumuu."

I snorted but accepted the hanger.

"It's either that dress or this one." She held up a flowy, turquoise dress that looked like it would cover about the same as the floral option.

I reached for it when she swung it around. The back was missing. Gone. Nothing was there. I picked at the straps of the halter top and shook my head. "No way!"

"That's what I thought. Now change so we can get downstairs. The party started two hours ago, and I should probably make sure nothing's been destroyed."

I slipped into the dress and walked to the mirror. _She'd done it again. The waves she made in my hair go perfectly with the dress._ I looked cute, maybe even pretty.

When I turned to check Ari's progress, my little boost of confidence dwindled. She looked like a supermodel. Her tanned legs went on for days in that dress, and when she turned, it revealed her back and highlighted her gorgeous long hair.

"Oh, Elle! You look amazing! I knew that dress would look great on you."

"Thanks. You too."

I sighed and slipped into a pair of my own strappy sandals. As jealous as I was of her sometimes, I knew I had no reason to be. She had the biggest heart and made it a point to shower me and our friends with compliments.

"Ready?" Ari met my gaze as she tugged on my hand and hurried us down the stairs toward the pounding music and throngs of people.

# CHAPTER TWO

ARI AND I made our rounds, waving and pretending to remember people who greeted us. She'd thrown so many parties here that people knew her by name and usually recognized me, but even combined we could only remember a few of the regulars -- besides, of course, the kids from our school.

We were pulled onto the makeshift dance floor in her dining room, but she lasted less than one full song before a guy reached through and pulled her away. He was cute, and she gave me a wink, so I waved and continued dancing with some people I knew from student council.

All things considered, it wasn't a terrible way to spend my eighteenth birthday.

I'd refused to let Ari throw me a party and forbade her to tell anyone, so she'd gotten sneaky and planned a graduation party. She promised no cake or balloons, just our friends and a few hundred others getting together to celebrate being done with high school.

Shouting from the next room got my attention, so I dipped and weaved a path out of the crowd and headed for the kitchen. People usually gathered there, and we'd never had a problem with fights, but I wanted to make sure that streak wasn't broken tonight.

It was a tight squeeze through the hallway. It normally took less than ten steps to get from the dining room to the kitchen, but I was being jostled so much that for every one step forward I took, I was instantly pushed back two more. I was getting ready to start using my elbows to shove when a force threw me forward. Luckily, the back of the guy in front of me prevented me from face-planting. I leaned back and cringed. He might have saved me, but he was sickeningly sweaty.

I shook it off and felt a hand grasp my shoulder and tug me in an effort to turn me around. When I gave in, I was facing a tall, gawky boy wearing a dark green hat.

"I'm so sorry! I got shoved, then I knocked into you. Are you okay?"

I nodded as he smiled and turned back to his friends. One locked eyes with me for a moment before blinking and turning around. I clenched my jaw. I was going to make it through this crowd if it was the last thing I did.

Suddenly, the dam seemed to burst, and people flowed past the kitchen and out to the backyard. I stood frozen for a second, confused at the sudden purge. It was like the whole party realized at the same moment that more room existed, and it spread and flushed out.

Someone began laughing, and I turned to see a tall brown-haired guy leaning against the wall. The guy next to him was talking, but he seemed to be only focusing on me.

"That was weird, right?" He tilted his head in the direction of where the crowds had left.

"Right." I shook my head and laughed as I walked past him and finally entered the kitchen. I didn't see anyone fighting, and it didn't seem like anyone was even being that loud. I scanned their faces looking for anyone familiar, but as usual, I didn't recognize a single person.

When I turned to leave, someone grabbed my elbow. I stared down at the hand then slowly let my eyes wander up a well-defined arm to an insanely handsome face. When my eyes met his, I was stunned. They were gray. I'd always read about striking men with dashing eyes the color of a dark storm, but I'd never seen that in person. I could feel myself swooning.

"Hey, were you looking for someone?"

His words broke the spell, and I shook my head. "No, I just heard shouting and wanted to make sure nothing was destroyed, and no one was dying."

He chuckled and looked to his group of friends who were watching the flat screen. "That was just a few of those guys getting upset over the score."

I smiled. "Sounds intense. I'm just glad everyone's okay."

Once again, when I turned to leave, he caught my arm. "Can I get you a drink?" He reached across the counter and grabbed a can.

It took me a second to realize he was being serious, and I burst out laughing before accepting it.

His face twisted in confusion. "Is that funny?"

I quickly pulled myself together and nodded. "This is my best friend's house. I practically live here, so it's a little odd to have someone offer me a drink. I feel like it should be the other way around."

He chuckled with me and shrugged. "Well, you're more than welcome to."

I smiled and took a mental snapshot of his eyes while he was laughing. I wished I had Ari's confidence around guys. A whole conversation had passed without me embarrassing myself, but I knew my luck would run out soon.

"Maybe later. I should find my friend." I backed away with one last smile before turning around.

The last direction I'd seen Ari head had been this way, but she wasn't in the kitchen, so that meant she'd probably gone out to the backyard. _Great._ If I couldn't find her in the house, I doubted I'd find her out there. The back lawn had a pool, fire pit, and basketball court before ending at the lake. To say it was large would be a gross understatement.

I blew out a sigh and headed toward the back doors. I'd only made it another few steps when an arm wrapped around my waist. Before I could turn to see who had grabbed me, he leaned in and whispered in my ear.

"Hey, beautiful. Come dance with me."

He tried dragging me in the direction of the living room, but I pulled out of his grasp.

Unfortunately, I wasn't as lucky as the last time. This guy had a slimy vibe about him, and his polo and cargo shorts weren't helping his case. I smelled alcohol on his breath, and that was a definite _no_ in my books.

His hand grabbed mine, and I almost gagged as his sweaty palm grazed mine. _No way._

"Sorry, I'm looking for someone." I quickly turned and walked away before he could respond.

I knocked into a wannabe male made who stood in front of me and quickly apologized. He was wearing a baby-blue button-up tucked into baby-pink shorts. The preppy look was completed with hair more precisely styled than mine. I apologized again before walking away laughing. These parties definitely drew in a wide variety.

The back doors were within sight. I just had to snake my way through one more hallway stuffed with people. I gently pushed against the crowd, keeping a smile on my face like I wasn't completely annoyed. A small path cleared, so I hurried through. At the opening, was another guy wearing a blue hat. He was smirking down at me.

"Excuse us." His voice was deep and smooth.

I nearly stopped, but I was so close to getting outside. I simply smiled and walked past.

I made it to the doors just as another guy decided to stand in front of them. I stepped to the side hoping to slide past him, but he leaned in the same direction. I cleared my throat, but he didn't budge.

When I looked around, I noticed a guy leaning against the wall acting strange and mysterious with a dark shirt and beanie pulled low over his face. He was watching my struggle with a small smile. I grinned back and rolled my eyes to show my annoyance at the situation.

This time when I stepped around the guy blocking my path, I was able to see his face. He was staring at the floor, slightly bobbing his head. He had headphones around his neck, and he was pressing them against his ears. The hood of his jacket had hidden them from behind, but at least I knew that he wasn't ignoring me on purpose.

I waved my hand in his line of vision. His head jerked up, and he looked surprised to see me. Maybe if he took off his stupid headphones, he'd notice the world around him. I gestured toward the doors and smiled politely. He nodded and took a step back. Before he could block me again, I opened the door and slid outside and let out a huge sigh.

I scanned the area quickly, looking for Ari's blond waves. I didn't see her right away, but the majority of people were grouped around the fire pit, so I headed that way. About thirty people sat or stood around the fire. Someone had brought a guitar and was strumming popular songs on the far side from me. No one appeared to have noticed me walk up to the group, so I took the opportunity to study them. A few people I recognized from past parties, but nobody from my school and definitely no Ari.

"Hey!"

I turned to the call and sighed when I met the eyes of another guy. He looked like the typical jock, enormous and wearing a jersey of some professional team. When our eyes locked, he smiled. "Are you looking for a seat? There's room right here!" He rubbed his hands on his legs and smirked.

I cringed and didn't bother hiding my disgust. His buddies burst out laughing and began yelling insults at him as I turned and walked away.

I was ready to go home, but I felt bad leaving without telling Ari bye. A few more people were out on the basketball court, but I doubted she'd be all the way out there. I blew out a sigh and headed back to the house.

"Elle!" I turned at the call and saw Ari hurrying over to me from the side of the yard. "I've been looking for you everywhere!"

Over her shoulder, I spotted the guy she'd left with coming around the corner.

"Really? You thought I'd be on the side of the house. In the dark. By myself?"

She started giggling and swatted at me.

I smiled and waved to her new boy as he walked past.

He looked embarrassed but waved back and walked toward the fire pit.

"Who's that?"

"Ethan."

"From chemistry last year?" He looked familiar, but he'd definitely done some maturing since I'd last noticed him.

"Yeah. We've been flirting for a few weeks, and he finally made his move." She looked too happy for me to say anything to burst her bubble.

"I'm glad I finally found you. I'm heading out."

"No! The night is still young!" She frowned and grabbed my hands while I shook my head.

"I've got my first day tomorrow. Go have fun with Ethan. I'll see you later."

She smiled at the mention of his name and pulled me in for a hug. After a few beats, she released me. "Sorry I didn't hang out with you, but I hope you had a fun birthday."

"I did. Thank you for this. It was definitely an interesting night."

Her smile grew, and I shooed her toward her new boy, taking in a deep breath and mentally prepared myself for the battle to get back upstairs for my purse and then out the front door.

# CHAPTER THREE

MY DAD'S UNBLINKING eyes mocked me from across the room. Slowly, his head bobbed as if he knew my thoughts. Although, if he did he wouldn't be smiling like that.

The stupid bobble head, a marketing ploy for my dad's law office gone wrong, didn't budge. Just stood there nodding at me like he knew all along I wouldn't be able to do it.

"Elise! Wake up!" My mom banged on the door and seemed to ignore my groans.

"I'm up!" I rolled over toward my nightstand to check my phone. It was only seven thirty! I should have at least another half hour before I had to get out of bed.

The door creaked, and Mom peeked her head in. "Honey, you need to get up. You don't want to be late for your first day, do you?

"Of course not." I flopped onto my back.

It might be the first day of summer, but to my mom, it was the first day of work. I would be spending the next three months in a law office answering phones and filing papers. No summer vacation for me. I groaned again and burrowed into my pillows.

"Come on, Elise. You've got to get moving." The door clicked shut again.

I slowly shuffled out of my room and downstairs to the kitchen where my entire family was bustling around each other. My dad was sitting at the table sipping his normal black coffee and reading the paper. The only change I'd seen in his morning routine since I was little was his conversion to reading the morning paper on his tablet rather than in print. It took years of convincing from my mother to think about the earth and his waste before he finally caved.

"You look like death." April, my sixteen-year-old sister, greeted me with a look of disgust. She, too, was on track with her morning routine. The amount of time she spent in the bathroom in the morning was shameful, but for whatever reason, she felt the need to wash, dry, straighten, and style her hair and apply a perfect face of makeup before leaving her room each morning. I preferred a more natural look.

"Good morning to you, too." I shot her a glare and pushed past her to the fridge. Some people need coffee to function in the morning. I needed orange juice. Specifically, the kind from the carton. None of that fancy fresh-squeezed for me. It drove my mom crazy to have something nonorganic in the house, but it was the one thing I put my foot down about.

"Are you excited for your first day, Elise?"

I took my first gulp before turning to my older sister, Beth. She was dressed for work in a cream button-up blouse and gray slacks. Her energy was annoying this early.

If you lined up Mom, Beth, and April you'd think you were seeing the same person at different points in their life. They all had vibrant red hair, pale skin, and green eyes. They clearly took after Mom's side that came from Ireland. I took after my dad -- brown hair, brown eyes, no looks to set me apart.

"Why are you here?"

"I had to drop off some paperwork for Mom, so I decided to wait and say hi to you."

"Well, hi." I tried my best not to give her a dirty look, but really, who was able to carry on a civil conversation when they'd been awake for less than an hour?

"So, are you excited?"

"There's nothing else I'd rather do with my summer than work at Dad's office." I gave her a fake grin.

She shook her head and sighed. "We've all had to have jobs in the summers, Elise. It's not like this is a surprise."

"Doesn't mean I have to be happy about it." I stared into my glass to avoid her gaze. When I finally looked up, she was smiling patronizingly at me like she was dealing with a frustrating toddler. Maybe she was.

"Make the best of it. Not every eighteen-year-old gets a job at a highly acclaimed law office. It will look great on your résumé."

I slumped onto a stool at the counter. "Does it count when one of the partners is your dad?"

Beth smirked and nodded. "Of course. We'll figure out a way to spin it later for your applications." She winked and squeezed my shoulder as she walked by. "I've got to go to work, but try to have a good time today."

"Bye, honey!" Mom smiled as Beth waved and walked to the front door. She turned to me, and her smile dimmed. "Please try to have a positive attitude, Elise. Your sister is right. An internship at a law office is what many people your age fight over."

I watched as she rehashed the same lecture she'd given me for the past three weeks. I had it memorized, so I knew when to nod, shrug, and roll my eyes to make it seem like I was paying attention. My friends were going to be traveling or hanging out at the lake or sleeping in. I would be working forty hours a week, without pay. How was I supposed to smile about that?

April took the seat next to me and put on her perfect-child smile for our mother. "I'm looking forward to working this summer, Mom!"

_Gag me._

Mom nodded in April's direction as if trying to get me to follow her example.

"Yeah, yeah. You two are going to have the best time ever!" I mimicked her fake, peppy voice she saved for cheerleading.

"Green is not your color, Elise."

The urge to take her to the floor in a headlock like I used to when we were little was tempting me, but I stood to put my glass in the sink like the mature person I was.

"I just need to change, then I'll be ready to go, Dad."

He spoke from behind the tablet. "You'll have to drive yourself, Elise. I've got a few late meetings today."

I nodded, even though he wasn't looking.

Mom met my eyes and smirked. "You should probably plan on driving separately every day."

"Good idea." I turned and pulled my hair into a twisted knot and tied it up on my way out of the kitchen.

April gasped and jumped off of the stool so fast it fell to the ground with a bang. My eyes darted from her to my mom then finally to my dad. They shared the same look of confusion and awe directed at me.

"What?" I looked down at my pajamas to see if I'd spilled.

April took two steps closer to me and pointed to my neck. My hands shot to the necklace, but it was still there. If I hadn't lost it, so what was her problem?

"It's red!"

I gasped and ran down the hall to a mirror. The large stone surrounded by intricate metalwork that was a clear crystal yesterday was now, in fact, ruby red.

I looked up from the necklace to my family surrounding me. My dad looked bemused. My mom looked angry, and dear old April was busting at the seams with excitement.

"Do you have anything you'd like to share with us, honey?" Mom sounded slightly wounded.

Dad rubbed her shoulders and looked at me. "Jules, give her some space. Judging by her reaction, she didn't know."

"How could you possibly not know?" April's voice was reaching record volume. "You just met him last night!"

I suddenly felt cornered. "I don't... I don't know? I met lots of people."

April interrupted me. "What do you mean? How could you not notice? Someone should stick out!"

It was a good thing we didn't have a pet. The pitch of her voice would have sent it running.

I closed my eyes and thought to last night. There had to have been well over three-hundred people there. How was I supposed to know who it was?

Did I actually have to talk to them, like have a conversation, or could it just be in passing? Did I even have to say anything at all to him for it to count?

I began to panic. "Mom?"

She was fidgeting with things around the room but finally met my eye. "Oh, honey. Surely you met someone last night? I know it's probably embarrassing to talk about this with your family."

I cut her off. "No! I swear I would tell you guys. I just--" I kept going through memories of last night and the tons of guys I met. "How do I know who it was?"

A soft smile grew on her face. "Looks like you have to do it the old-fashioned way."

# CHAPTER FOUR

"THE OLD-FASHIONED WAY? What's that supposed to mean?" Ari yelled through the speakers. "I thought the whole point of the necklace was to take away the awkwardness of dating for you stupid Benson girls."

I shook my head while trying to keep my eyes on the road. Mom hadn't given me any more advice before ushering me upstairs to get ready for my first day of work.

"I don't know Ari. Since I didn't notice when it turned red, I'm on my own. The stupid thing could have shown a name or something!"

"So, what are you going to do? You freaking met your soul mate last night!"

I laughed at her enthusiasm for my love life. This was probably the most exciting thing to happen to me in years, but I couldn't even be happy because I didn't know who it was!

"Apparently, I did, but Ari there were so many people! How do I narrow down which guy it was? How do I even find him again?"

"Okay, here's the plan. You think through last night. Every single minute detail, Elise, you write down who you saw, who you talked to, bumped into, whatever! Every person, every little thing you did, got it?"

I nodded even though she couldn't see me.

"Okay?"

She could be so demanding sometimes.

"I don't know." I groaned and let out a heavy sigh. "I've got my new job, and registration coming up. I only have two months before orientation and moving into my dorm. I don't have time for a manhunt."

"Blah. Blah. Blah, Elle. You can be boring after you get to school. This is a once in a lifetime thing. You just write that list and after work come to my place. We'll go through the yearbook, and I'll ask people to post their pictures from last night on Mypage, and we can look through those. We will find him!"

"Yes, ma'am." If her aspirations in fashion didn't work out, I would be the first to write her a recommendation for a military leadership role.

"I'm serious, Elle. You've got to be the unluckiest person in the world. You have the ability to know exactly when you met Mr. Right, and you missed it. How does that even happen?"

I sighed and rolled my shoulders trying to release the tension that had been there all morning.

"I don't know. Just part of my charm."

"Cheer up! We're going to find this guy! Just make it through work and don't forget to write everything down!"

"Sure, Ari. I'll see you tonight."

"Love you!"

"Love you."

I clicked off the call and sighed again. Her plan was the best option I had right now. She sounded so sure that we could figure this out, and maybe we could, but did I really want to? I had so much planned for this summer, and I knew I wasn't going to get to most of it. Adding an impossible quest to find some guy wasn't a top priority. The minor detail of finding him and convincing him to go out with me was another problem.

My only reason was for my family's sake. Every one of the women on my mom's side had found their first loves with the necklace. They hadn't necessarily married the guy the same day, but it had helped Beth know to say yes when her husband, Finn, asked her out for the first time. Mom met her first love in high school. They'd been paired up for a project in chemistry when the necklace changed. All perfect timing, except mine of course. _I can't be the first in hundreds of years who messes this up, right?_

I pulled up to Dad's office and parked. Most stressful day of my life coupled with starting this. How about some rain clouds? That would make this day so much better.

Sherrie, the office secretary, greeted me when I walked in. "Happy birthday, Elise, darling! I can't believe you're eighteen."

"Thanks, Sherrie." I smiled and set my things down on the open seat next to her.

Sherrie had been a fixture at my dad's practice since before I was born. She'd started when he was a young attorney fresh out of law school. His father had been a partner then, and Sherrie had worked as a paralegal for the firm. Years later, she was still here, though as a legal secretary. She claimed the job kept her young and busy, but I wondered if she might be avoiding being at home since her husband had passed away a few years ago.

She was practically another grandma for me and my sisters.

"I'm sure you must be disappointed you're here and not out with your friends for the summer, but I'll try to make it as fun as possible." She slid a small neatly wrapped box toward me and winked.

My gaze bounced from the box to her and back. I shouldn't have been surprised she remembered my birthday was yesterday, but I was still touched. "Thanks."

Since no one else was around, I carefully unwrapped the gift. Inside was a pair of very discrete wireless headphones. I turned the box over in my hands and burst out laughing.

"Thank you! I love it!"

She turned with a smile on her face and shrugged. "I thought you might like something that would keep your mind off how badly you don't want to be here. It could always be worse."

"You're right. It could."

We spent the next few hours training how to answer the phones, hold and transfer calls, schedule meetings and depositions, and even how to use the copy machine. All very exciting things, but Sherrie kept me entertained the whole morning. By the time noon rolled around, I was set up on my own phone and computer, working away like I'd been there for weeks instead of a few hours.

"Hi, honey." My dad stood on the side of the desk, smiling.

"Hello, Mr. Benson. Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked in my most professional tone.

"Ah, the sarcasm starts already. You've trained her well, Sherrie."

I smirked while Sherrie broke out in laughter. "I couldn't have done that much damage in just a couple of hours. That's eighteen years of being your daughter, Bryce."

My dad smiled. "You're probably right. I'm heading out to a mediation for the Springer case. Can you hold things down here for a few hours?"

She shot him a condescending look. "Of course. I've been doing it for twenty years."

Another reason why I loved this lady. She was the only person I knew that would dish it out to my dad without being grounded.

"That's why I keep you around!" He waved as he walked out the front door.

"So, what are we doing for lunch?" Sherrie asked with a serious tone the second the door clicked shut.

I smirked. "Who around here delivers?"

She pulled out a drawer between us and gestured like she was showcasing the grand prize on a TV show. There were dozens of to-go menus.

"I have them sorted through in order of who delivers and the average time it takes to get here."

I laughed but stopped at her serious look.

"Usually I'm the only one out here, so I have to plan according to how much free time I'll have. You mock me now, but you'll soon find the value of my years of training."

I held up my hands in an expression of prayer and bowed slightly. "Yes, master."

"Good girl." She smiled and lifted out a few menus. "Take your pick."

While I shuffled through the options, Sherrie answered a phone call. It was amazing how quickly she could turn on and off her professional voice.

I pulled out menus for Thai food, deli sandwiches, and an odd-looking organic place I wanted to ask about.

She finished the call and swiveled her chair toward me. "What did you decide?"

I fanned out my choices and pointed to the menu for Mad Guru. "What's this place?"

She chuckled. "It looks weird, but it's delicious. They have delicious veggie bowls and burritos."

I scrunched my nose. "No wheatgrass or anything funky, right?"

"Of course not. I know better than to try to expose you to new cuisine. You ate grilled cheese sandwiches for every meal until you were seven."

"They were delicious!"

Sherrie laughed and shook her head. "They were safe. You've always been the timid one of your sisters."

That was truer than she may ever know. "You would be too if you grew up in my family."

"I know, dear." She winked and picked up the menu for Mad Guru.

_Hmm... maybe she knows more than I thought._

"I'll call in the order and have it delivered. Are you willing to try what I usually get?"

"Which is?" I had a very narrow food palette, and trying mysterious things was at the bottom of my to-do list, and she knew it.

"You'll have to trust me."

I narrowed my eyes at her but finally nodded. It was a good thing I loved her. Anyone else who might try to do that to me would get a cold shoulder for the next year.

Twenty minutes and three phone calls later, the door opened. A large black delivery bag with a crazy-looking guru preceded the person coming in. When I saw the face of the guy carrying my lunch, I instantly choked -- literally began choking with nothing in my throat or mouth.

Sherrie shot me a knowing look and patted my back twice. "There, there, Elise." She leaned over and whispered. "Pull yourself together."

I stared at her for a moment while I caught my breath and scowled. _Crazy lady._

Finally, I recovered enough to greet the person who had taken my breath away. "Hi."

_Great. I sputter and cough for a solid minute and that's what finally comes out? I guess my options are limited, but I could have come up with something a tad more clever._

"Um, hi. Are you all right?"

His deep blue eyes met mine, and I almost started coughing again. Whoever this guy was had a dangerous effect on me. I cleared my throat and offered a smile.

_Speak woman!_ "Yeah, thanks."

I'd never been this hopeless in front of a guy before. One of the perks of the necklace was not having to worry about high school drama and boys. My necklace stayed clear so I did too, of guys.

He smiled back as if he might be as embarrassed by my odd behavior as I currently was.

"Well, here's your order." He sat the edge of the bag on the counter and unzipped it. "Two veggie burritos on spinach tortillas."

I shot Sherrie a look that I hoped conveyed my lack of trust in her. Spinach tortillas? _Who orders that when there are perfectly good flour ones available?_

"Sorry? Was that not right?" The poor guy looked confused now.

Sherrie stood from her chair and accepted the bag of food. "No, no problem, dear. Elise, here, is not one to try new things, and I ordered for her, so now I must suffer her wrath."

She knew me well.

The guy looked surprised for a minute then started laughing. "Oh. Well, _E-lise._ " I loved the way he drew out my name. "It's nice to finally put a face to the name." He winked and before I could ask what he meant he moved on.   
"This is one of my favorite items on the menu, so I'll back Sherrie up on this one."

The casual way he said her name threw me off.

"Thanks, Dallin." Sherrie smiled at him like he was another one of her adoptive grandchildren. _Hey, that is her smile for me._

"Yes, _Dal-lin._ " I hope he sensed my sarcasm when I copied the way he said my name. "I appreciate your vote of confidence in Sherrie's choice. Now, what does she owe you?"

I wanted Sherrie to know there was no chance I would be eating a green burrito, and plus my dad pays for our lunches so I could pretend to be a brat without her actually having to suffer for my attitude.

They both gave me a weird look before Dallin looked down at his phone. "It's eleven dollars and thirty-four cents today." He plugged a small card-reader into his phone and handed it to Sherrie.

I watched him while she paid. He was tall, like over six feet, and had sandy-blond hair that looked like he'd run his hands through it a few times and called it good for the day. It wasn't a bad thing. It was long enough to stand in different directions without looking like a mess.

It was so stupid how easy guys had it. Not that I had really done anything with my hair this morning, but I was lucky enough to have naturally straight hair that required very little maintenance.

_Crap!_ He caught me staring. I dropped my gaze back down to my computer and pretended that a super-important email had come through.

"Hey, Dallin!" I looked over to see Mike, one of the attorneys, wave to the delivery boy. Why was everyone so chummy with this guy?

_I've been here all morning, and barely anyone has said anything to me, besides Sherrie of course. Suddenly, this Dallin guy comes in, and people go out of their way to say hi? That's not fair._

Sherrie thanked him and wished him a good day while I remained focused on my screen.

"Nice to meet you, _E-lise_." Ugh. There it was again. How did he make my name sound like something special?

I glanced up from my computer and offered my professional _secretary_ smile. "You too, _Dal-lin_."

He leaned forward until his face was just inches from mine. "In a zombie apocalypse, what weapon would you want?"

What had he just said? His smile confirmed that he had in fact asked me the weirdest question ever.

"A gun?" His smile grew and he nodded once before stepping back and waving. "Have a great day, ladies."

"Bye, hon! Let me know when you hear back on your paper."

"I will. Bye, Sherrie." He smiled at her and shot me one more look before walking out.

_Paper? Who is this guy, and why did he and Sherrie act like they were best buds?_

Sherrie unpacked our lunches with a calm smile on her face. When she handed me a burrito, she noticed my scowl. "What's with the face?"

I focused on unwrapping. "You know my feelings on suspicious food."

She chuckled and shook her head. "I do know, but I also know you're a big girl who can try new things."

"Well, I'll have to now since that's what you and some stranger recommend."

"Dallin is a nice boy. I can't understand why you were so put off by him."

I poked at the green burrito a few times. "I don't like the way he said my name, like he knew me. Or the fact that he felt the need to gang up on me. Plus, he's a total weirdo. I expect it from you, but not a stranger."

"A cute stranger?" she interrupted.

"Was he cute? I didn't notice." I ignored her gaze and cut the burrito in half to examine its contents.

"I call BS."

My jaw dropped with my fork and knife. "Sherrie! That's the naughtiest thing I've ever heard you say!"

She shrugged with a proud smile on her face. "I saw how you two kept looking at each other when you thought the other wouldn't notice."

"I don't know what you're talking about." I'd identified zucchini, onions, and at least two kinds of peppers so far. What kind of burrito doesn't include beans and cheese?

"You thought he was a babe, didn't you? Is that what you kids are calling each other these days? I can never keep up."

I groaned and gave up on my lunch. "This conversation is disturbing."

"Oh please. I promise not to embarrass you next time he comes in, so you can talk to him a bit more."

"Why would he come in again?" My gaze dropped from her to my mutilated, uneaten burrito then returned to her.

"Because I order from there at least once a week, and he is always the one to deliver. I've gotten to know him quite well over the past several months. He's a sweetheart."

"Yeah, I noticed how close you two are."

"Is that jealousy I hear? I'm allowed to have more than one best friend, you know."

Her teasing was really getting on my nerves, mostly because I knew she was right. I was acting like a child.

"You're _my_ special grandma."

She laughed for a few seconds before realizing I was serious. As pathetic as it was, I was jealous of stupid what's-his-name. Sherrie had always been the one I talked to about things. I never related to my mom or her mother, so I'd adopted her as my pseudo-grandma.

"Oh, honey! You know I love you, and no one in this world could replace you."

"Promise?"

She held up her pinkie and thrust it toward me. "Promise."

I hesitated. "So, you don't love the stupid boy that brings you gross food more than me?"

"Well, when you put it that way, he doesn't sound like much, huh?" She winked at me. "Don't leave me hanging."

I laughed and wrapped my pinkie around hers. "Thanks, Sherrie."

"I love you, girlie. Even when you are slightly off your rocker."

"I love you, too."

She wrapped me in a great bear hug just as the front door opened, and my dad walked in.

"Am I interrupting a moment?" He smiled but looked mildly concerned something was wrong.

"No, Bryce. I'm just apologizing for ordering such a disgraceful lunch for Elise." She gestured toward the pile I hadn't thrown away yet.

Dad looked at my lunch then my face. "Yeah, I doubt that went over well." He set the brown bag he was carrying on the desk in front of me and smiled. "I'll trade you my cold, gross turkey sandwich from the deli around the corner that you love for your delicious-looking pile of mush."

And that was why I loved my father. He'd sacrifice anything, even a good lunch, to make sure I was happy.

"Thanks, Dad."

He nodded and folded up the wrapper. "I got lucky today, and we were able to settle pretty quickly, so I decided to come back and have lunch with you guys. If you don't mind?"

Sherrie stood and pulled another chair up while I took my new lunch out of the bag. We ate in silence for a few minutes before my dad wiped his mouth and looked at me expectantly.

"What?" I swiped my napkin across my lips, too, thinking I had something smeared on my face.

"Have you two come up with any possibilities yet?"

I knew what he was talking about without him being specific. He assumed I'd caught Sherrie up with the morning drama and my missing soul mate. She'd been around long enough for the necklace to pass from my mom to Beth and then to me. I was actually surprised she hadn't noticed the color had changed already.

"Not yet. We've been working."

Dad laughed and began cleaning up. "Well, if anyone can help you figure things out, I know it'd be her."

Sherrie looked between the two of us, obviously annoyed she was left out of something. "Well? I'm not getting any younger sitting here listening to you two speak in code. Someone tell me what the big mystery is!"

Dad kissed the top of my head and put his chair back in place. "I'll let you two work on things."

Without another word, he disappeared back into his office, and Sherrie sat facing me, waiting.

I pulled my necklace through my fingers and held onto the now-red stone. After a few beats, her look of confusion turned into pure delight.

"Elise Benson! Why on earth have you been sitting her all morning like you don't have the biggest announcement of your life to share? Who is it? How did you meet him? Tell me everything!"

Suddenly, the sixty-year-old woman in front of me transformed into a teenager.

"I would tell you everything if I could, but I have nothing to share."

She looked completely confused. _Join the club._

"I didn't realize it changed until April noticed it this morning. I went to a graduation party at Ari's last night, and I guess it happened then."

"What do you mean you guess? How do you meet your soul mate and not notice?"

I slumped into my chair and looked down at the traitorous charm. "There were so many people there! No one's standing out in my mind. Isn't that a bad sign?"

"Oh, honey. You know I don't know much about all of this." She waved her hand in front of the necklace. "I don't know how it works. You're probably the first and only wearer to not see when it changed, but that doesn't mean it's impossible to figure out."

"Sure seems like it. I don't know why everyone is making such a big deal out of it. Yeah, the necklace changed, but if it was truly meant to be, fate would have stepped in last night. Maybe I don't remember meeting him for a reason. Maybe he's just one of the many loves of my life. Maybe it wasn't just wasn't the right time."

Sherrie looked at me like she was ready to argue, but the more I thought about it, the more right it felt. If I was really supposed to meet and fall in love with this guy, it would have happened.

# CHAPTER FIVE

ARI SWUNG THE front door open before I'd even stepped out of my car. Normally, her enthusiasm was contagious, but not this time.

I'd prepared myself on the drive from the office to let her know I wasn't planning on tracking down the mystery man. If only I had access to real armor to protect me from the fight she was no doubt going to give me.

I had to get her to see it my way. She would become unbearable if I didn't. Ari was the only one stubborn enough to fight me on things, and this wasn't going to be something she let go of easily.

"Hurry up! I've been waiting all day for you to get off."

I passed her in the doorway. "By that, do you mean you were at the lake or the pool?"

She slammed the door behind us and led the way up a spiral staircase to her bedroom. I'd practically been a member of her family since elementary school, but in reality, our families couldn't be more different.

She was an only child. I had too many sisters. Her dad was some sort of international businessman who spent most of his time in Asia or Europe dealing with his clients, and her mom traveled with a group of her equally wealthy and neglected girlfriends. Where she had a mansion and staff to watch over her, I had a modest home with a tight family. When we needed space, we went to her house, but when she was lonely, we stayed at mine.

It had been that way our entire friendship. Well, back before we could drive, she had a housekeeper drop her off at my house. Most people in her situation would have abused the freedom she had or resented her parents, but Ari seemed to simply accept the way her life was and made the best of it.

Having an immaculate backyard with an infinity pool overlooking the lake did help. She might be lonely, but she was never bored.

"I decided to take the boat out today." She smirked at my glare. "I wanted to lie out without interruption, and our spot near North Bay was calling my name."

I stopped walking just outside her bedroom and nearly turned and walked out. "That's a low blow, Ari. I was stuck under fluorescent lights for eight hours, and you went to our spot?"

She giggled with a shrug before tugging me into her room and flinging herself onto her king bed. "School's out, so the view wasn't even that great."

Our favorite spot by the North Bay of the lake wasn't due to the unobstructed view of the Portland skyline or the cove that minimized wake from passing boats. Oh no. Our spot was just close enough to the park on the south side of Union University. We could scope out the local college boys from the safety of the boat. It made for many interesting experiences.

I flopped down next to her and sunk into the dozens of pillows decorating the bed. She had a tiny addiction with throw pillows and blankets, bordering on obsessive. They covered her bed, sofa, and desk chair.

"Still rude. I don't even feel that bad anymore."

"Feel bad for what?" She rolled to her side and propped her head on her hand.

"I didn't make a list."

She blinked a few times as if she was giving me time to take it back. When I didn't say anything else, she collapsed onto her arm and groaned. "Elle! You need to find him, and I'll help you as much as humanly possible, but I can't remember last night for you!"

I hesitantly nudged her to get her to look at me, but she was putting up a fight.

"I know, and I appreciate you for wanting to help me, but I've thought about it, and I don't know, Ari. Something doesn't feel right."

"Yeah! Because you met your true love last night, and now your heart knows he's missing!"

Now it was my turn to groan. "No, I don't think that's it. I shouldn't have to hunt him down. If this whole thing was fate or magic or whatever caused it, don't you think that I really would have met him?"

She twisted and peeked one eye open. "You're saying fate only meant to show you that you had, in fact, met him, but then decided to laugh at you and yank him away?"

Now it was sounding like fate was a person with a sick sense of humor.

I clenched the stupid charm that had caused all of this unnecessary drama. "Don't turn this into a fairy tale. Yes, according to this stupid necklace, I met a guy last night that things could have worked out with, but I guess it wasn't meant to be!"

"Maybe, you're just supposed to work for it. Finding your soul mate shouldn't be something that comes easy."

I rolled my eyes at her word choice. "You can't possibly still believe in soul mates. Now _that_ is a fairy tale."

She jerked into a sitting position facing me. "Of course there are such things as soul mates!"

"No, there really aren't."

"That is the saddest thing I've ever heard you say."

"This is the most delusional thing I've heard you say, and you once tried to convince me unicorns existed in the far reaches of Europe." I shot her a look, hoping to drill in my point, but it seemed to push her even more.

"You have a soul mate, and you met him last night, Elise Benson. It happened, and it matters!"

I could see we were at an impasse. _Either I back off now, or we end up in a silent standoff for a few days._

"Fine, Ari. Maybe he was my soul mate, and maybe I need to find him, but right now I need to focus on my life that's happening now. I'll worry about this later."

"This weekend?"

I ignored her puppy-dog eyes. I actually was immune, but I gave in anyway. "We'll see. I've got to get home though. Don't want to stay up too late before a big workday!"

We laughed together down the stairs, and I gave her a hug before walking out to my car. As much as she drove me crazy, I did appreciate her pushing me. Maybe this weekend we could try to figure this mess out.

The drive at this time of night was quiet, and I was able to sneak into the house undetected. I was almost to my room when April stepped out of the bathroom. She had her hair wrapped in a towel and had a green face masque on.

I grimaced. "That's not a good look, sis."

She rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips. "It keeps my skin clear and even." She gave me an appraising look. "You should try it."

_April is such a brat._

"You wouldn't need to do that if you didn't wear so much makeup."

"At least I know what makeup is! Seriously, Elise. It's embarrassing how you walk around like that." My sister gestured from my feet to my head.

"Thanks, April. Nice chatting." I stepped around her and shut my bedroom door behind me. I might not take an hour every morning to get ready, but that didn't mean I looked like an ogre... right?

No. I wasn't going to let her get to me. Just to be sure, I texted Ari for some positive reinforcement.

Her response made me laugh so hard I had tears running down my makeup-free face. She'd sent me a picture of a cartoon ogre and titled it _April_ then a picture of a princess and added my name. Totally cheesy and immature, but it was exactly what I needed.

# CHAPTER SIX

I WOULD NEVER, ever admit it out loud, but April had gotten to me. Just a tiny bit. I'd spent most of high school studying and keeping up with my extracurriculars so I'd get into Lincoln University. That was something I should be proud of, but April had a way of getting under my skin and planting seeds of doubt.

Sure, I'd rarely worn makeup, and maybe it had contributed to the fact that I'd never been on a _real_ date. I'd never had a boyfriend, but what was the point when I knew for a fact that it wasn't going to last. I had a magical little charm that told me it was okay to miss out on the normal high school drama because, in reality, I wasn't missing out on much.

I repeated this to myself while standing in front of the bathroom mirror holding a blush brush. It couldn't hurt to try something new, right? It wasn't like I was giving up all of my standards. I wasn't morally opposed to wearing makeup. I just found it frivolous.

An eighteen-year-old girl afraid of a little makeup. April should sell tickets to people to come see the freak show.

I took a deep breath and swiped the pink dust on one cheek then the next. Nothing seemed to be different. Turning slightly side to side, I caught hints of shimmer, but for the most part, it blended well into my skin.

That wasn't so bad. I didn't look like a completely different person, or more importantly, I didn't look like April.

I considered stopping but figured it was better to go big than go home. I took a peek in April's enormous makeup bag and found a gold tube of mascara. At least that was what I hoped it was.

After twisting the cap and pumping a few times like I'd always seen Beth and April do, I held the wand up to my face. One deep breath later I leaned forward and opened my eyes wide. One-two-three swipes later, and I stepped back to inspect the damage.

Hmm... Not too shabby. No black marks on my cheeks or forehead. I repeated on the other eye and examined my work.

I looked like me... just amplified. My long lashes stood out dramatically in a way I was sure would make April jealous. _Maybe I can do this after all._

No one in my family seemed to notice my mini-makeover when I got downstairs and went straight to the fridge for my orange juice. I sat on my stool and watched Dad ignore everyone around him while reading the paper. How long had it taken him to develop the ability to drown us out? Living with four women was no small feat, I was sure, but he had somehow survived seemingly intact.

Before I had the chance to ask him his secret, April shrieked.

"You used my makeup!"

My mom looked between us, appearing confused.

"Yeah." She was the one that made a big deal about me going bare-faced. Did she think I was going to go out and buy my own when she had enough to make over the population of our town? _No way._

"Why are you wearing my makeup?" Her voice grew high with each word. It was remarkable really.

"You've been hounding me about it for years. I figured I'd give it a shot." I took the last gulp of my drink and stood to rinse it out.

"That wasn't an invitation to use mine, Elise!"

I shot a look at Mom, who was creeping closer to me, then back at April.

"You didn't say not to either. I thought you'd be happy now that I'm taking your advice. You know, so I don't embarrass you anymore." I gave her a sweet smile.

"You said that to your sister?" My mother shot April a hard look.

April crossed her arms over her chest and pouted. "Well, it's true! Everyone at school asks me why she's so antisocial and looks like a hippie."

I looked down at my clothes and frowned. _A hippie? I wear jeans and sweaters just like every other girl at our school. Wait -_

"Antisocial? I was class president last year! And in five other clubs. I was friends with everyone."

April jutted out her hip and shrugged. "That's just what people said."

Mom looked between us as if she didn't know who to address first.

"April, that was mean, and your sister can use whatever she wants of yours. I buy it." She gave April another stern look. "Elise, you look lovely. Your eyes really pop like that, and don't let your sister get to you. You and I both know you were well-loved in school."

I stood up a little taller and smiled at her. "Thanks, Mom."

She smiled back at me and turned around. The second her attention was elsewhere, April and I both stuck our tongues out at the same time.

_"Brat."_ She mouthed it, careful not to let Mom see us fight.

I narrowed my eyes in my best attempt at an evil eye and mouthed back, _"Baby."_

I WAS STARTING to get into the rhythm of working and had a greater appreciation for how many hours my dad logged. He seemed to me more of a phantom in the office than the boss. I'd catch glimpses of him going in or out of his door, but it wasn't nearly what I'd expected. It was like having a normal job. The people in the firm had rarely mentioned anything about me being his daughter since the first day, which made me feel like a real part of the team.

The day went by in a blur of phone calls and files. Sherrie had to tap me on the shoulder and announce it was closing time. "You've been quiet all day, girlie. Are you okay?"

She looked concerned, and I felt guilty for a moment. I hadn't meant to ignore her, but I actually enjoyed being busy.

"Yeah." I smiled at her so she knew I was telling the truth. "I was just in the zone today."

"At least one of us was." She picked up her purse and waved before walking out the front door.

I took my time shutting down my computer and gathering my things. Even though the day had started off a little rough, it really had been a good one. It was the least karma could do for cursing me with a job.

I stepped out of the office and turned toward the side of the building where I'd parked. I dug around in my black hole of a purse for my phone, which had mysteriously disappeared into its depths.

I bumped into something and stumbled back. Dallin was standing in front of me with a dumb smirk on his face.

"Are you following me or something?" I realized the accusation sounded crazy the second it came out of my mouth, but this guy seemed to always catch me in my off moments.

He looked down and started laughing. "No, Elise. I'm not following you."

I dropped my hand from inside of my purse, giving up my hunt. "Well, it can't be a coincidence that we ran into each other."

Still laughing, he pointed across the street from where we were standing to a small restaurant with a purple awning. The sign above featured a cartoon man sitting in a meditation pose looking slightly, well, mad. _Huh_.

"That's where Mad Guru is?" I was still looking at the restaurant, but I could feel him watching me.

"Yeah. Didn't Sherrie tell you it was across the street?"

"Nope. Don't think so." I finally looked back at him and caught him staring at me.

He cleared his throat and stepped back. "Well, that's where I was coming from, and I was headed over there." He pointed to a car a few spots past the office. "So, generally, I have to cross in this area to get to my car, but if it really drives you crazy, I can find somewhere else to park."

I shook my head and looked down, letting my hair cover my blushing face.

"If you're sure..."

I nodded and waited for him to leave. When I didn't hear any footsteps, I looked up to see him watching me with a look on his face I couldn't identify.

"What job would you never consider taking?"

Who was this guy? Flinging around random questions wasn't normal.

I opened my mouth to answer but nothing came to mind. He wasn't serious, right?

"Come on?"

"Um...a nurse or doctor."

The corner of his lips twitched. "Why?"

"I can't handle needles or blood, or any other bodily fluid."

A full smile broke free.

"All right. Have a good night, Elise." That was the first time he hadn't said my name like it was a joke.

"Night, Dallin." I got into my car shaking my head.

# CHAPTER SEVEN

I BURST OUT Laughing. "Did you really just say that?"

One of the other attorneys, Matt, peeked his head out of his office with a suspicious look. I smiled and gave a small wave before turning to face my computer.

"Hush. You're going to get us in trouble." I could hear the laughter in Sherrie's voice.

I gave her a look and shook my head. "What are they going to do? Separate us like we're children?"

"I just might have to." Dad's voice startled me.

I turned my chair to find him standing behind us with his arms crossed over his chest. People always called him an intimidating man and a pit bull in the courtroom, but I'd never seen that side of him. Until now.

"Hi, Daddy." I blinked a few times, trying to appear as innocent as possible.

"Cut the crap, Elise."

Sherrie snickered next to me.

"You two have become quite the distraction in the office. I expected more from both of you." He gave us each long, leveling looks.

Suddenly the once-buzzing office was silent. I could hear the air-conditioning turn on and the traffic from the road out front.

My dad glared down at us for a few more seconds before bursting out with contagious laughter. The other attorneys and paralegals came around to the front lobby, one with his phone aimed at us.

"You should have seen your faces!"

Sherrie and I turned to each other and shared a confused look. I raised an eyebrow, silently asking if she knew what was going on. She shook her head and looked back at my dad.

"Did you just prank us, Bryce?"

My dad, who was still laughing, nodded several times and clutched his stomach.

"Seriously, Dad? You almost gave me a heart attack at eighteen!"

The laughter around us grew, and I finally gave in and laughed with them. Who knew my dad had it in him to pull off a prank... on his own daughter?

"You watch your back, Bryce. I control your schedule, clients, and your meals."

Dad just waved her off then announced to the crowd that it was all over and to get back to work.

_Oh, now he's all work and no play._

"Sorry ladies. You know I love you both, but one of the guys thought that Elise should be hazed in, and we came up with a little plan to scare you." He chuckled, just increasing my irritation. "I never thought you'd take me seriously!"

He walked back to his office still chuckling while we watched his retreat in silence.

"We will get him back," I promised when he was no longer in sight.

Sherrie slowly turned back to face her computer. "He won't know when or how, but we will definitely make him pay."

I spent the rest of the day organizing old client files and scanning documents. Really exciting stuff. Around five, Sherrie asked me to help her with one final task before I left. When I finally shut down my computer and gathered my things, I was running late. I hastily pushed open the door and reached into my purse for my keys and immediately ran into what felt like a wall. I shook my head and glanced up to see Dallin looking down at me with a smirk.

"In a hurry, Elise?"

I shot him my worst glare and bent down to pick up the few items that had fallen out of my purse in the collision. Luckily nothing embarrassing was lying on the sidewalk.

"Yeah. Sorry about that. I wasn't looking."

"If this is going to be a regular thing from now on, could you let me know, so I can start wearing pads when I leave?" He waved and continued walking the direction I assumed he'd been heading before I nearly tackled him.

# CHAPTER EIGHT

THE SUDDEN POUNDING on my door shocked me out of sleep. I glared at the ceiling then rolled over.

"What?" I tried to yell, but my voice was barely audible. It was probably still sleeping. _Lucky_.

The pounding continued with more vigor. I cleared my throat and tried again.

"Elise, are you up?" Mom asked as she opened the door and peeked her head in.

"How could I possibly sleep through that assault? Does my door need to be replaced?"

She huffed and stepped completely into my room. "It's already eight. You need to get up anyway."

"Wrong." I threw the blanket over my face and prayed she'd leave me in peace on my sleep-in Saturday.

"I need you up. The fundraiser is next week, and I want you to go through your things to see what you can donate." She tugged the blanket off my face and gave me a look. "Can you get that done for me?"

I groaned and tried to roll away from her.

"Oh no." She grabbed my shoulder and pulled me back toward her. "Get this done fast, and you can take a nap later or continue to be productive, whatever you choose."

_Ha. Like I really have a choice._

"Fine. I'll get a bag together."

"Thank you, sweetie. The children thank you too!"

_Of course she has to throw the children in my face to guilt me._

My parents had helped organize a massive fundraiser for homeless children in our area for over seven years. It had once been a simple donation drive and bake sale, but now it took over an entire park, including carnival rides, games, and food vendors that all worked together to raise money for the community. It was something I actually looked forward to every year. I knew the routine, but it didn't mean I wanted to be up for it at the crack of dawn on the weekend.

For the past few years, my mom had been in charge of clothing donations while my dad organized the cook-off. It might sound cheesy or small-town, but it was tradition for our area and one of the few times people in the suburbs acknowledged their neighbors and went out of their way to help them. For this afternoon, businesses closed early, and everyone came together as if it was the 1950s again.

I finally slid out of my bed and padded to my closet. There were certainly plenty of clothes and shoes I could donate, but starting was always the hardest part.

"Just get rid of it all and start over. The public will thank you."

I rolled my eyes and turned toward April who was leaning against my doorframe. It was early morning, and her makeup was already expertly applied, and her bright red hair lay in waves over her shoulders.

"Get out of my room." I wasn't in the mood to deal with her taunting. What was so wrong with my jeans and cardigans? They were simple and classic, unlike her trendy style that was constantly changing with the covers of her magazines. I didn't have the time or energy to keep up with that.

"I'm just offering some sisterly advice." She batted her eyelashes as if it would help me believe her lies. "You'll be in college this fall, and I don't want you walking around looking like a complete loser. You should start looking more put-together now."

I groaned and squelched the desire to yell for my mom like I had when we were little and April wouldn't leave me alone. Not much had changed over the years.

"I don't dress that bad! I'm comfortable, and that's what matters to me."

"You dress like a tired mom of four toddlers."

I scowled. "Not true."

She held up her hands and began backing away. "Ask Beth, or Ari, or even Mom. I'm sure any of them would jump at the chance to take you shopping for a new wardrobe."

With that last jab, she turned and walked down the hall.

_She's such a brat. No one cares what I'm wearing. I'm hardworking, studious, and reliable. All things April will never be. That's how I got into my dream school, not by wearing trendy clothes._

I dropped onto my bed and eyed my closet again. Now that she mentioned it, I did have an excessive amount of cardigan sweaters. More than I needed. Most I wouldn't even miss.

_Dang her!_ She had a valid point. I was starting a whole new life in a few months, and it was the perfect opportunity to make some changes for the better.

Before I could change my mind, I grabbed an empty laundry basket and marched back to my closet. I allowed myself to keep one of each color and style and tossed the extra sweaters.

Next I looked at my pants. Holy great shrine of jeans. Quickly, I counted the folded stacks. Twenty-three! _What human needs that many pairs of jeans?_ I had every wash and cut imaginable, but only wore a handful of them. _Well, time for a late spring-cleaning._

Finally, I worked my way through skirts, dresses, and shirts until I had emptied my closet by more than half. The basket I'd been using to collect was filled about two feet over the rim. That was my comfort-zone staring at me. _No more wearing boring clothes, having boring hair, or being a boring person._

Despite it having been April's idea, I had made a choice and was proud of myself. I collapsed back on my bed and held up my phone to text Ari when another knock came from my door.

I lifted my head and made eye contact with my dad.

"Have a second?"

I sat up. "What's up?"

His eyes widened as he quickly scanned my room. "Should I ask what happened in here?"

"April suggested that I update my wardrobe, and I actually took her advice."

His eyebrow cocked up and made a strange noise in his throat. "Never thought I'd hear you say that, but if that's what you want."

"It's time." I smiled, trying to reassure him.

"Well, if you need some money for new clothes--"

"It's okay, Dad."

"No, I'd like to actually. You're the only one who never asks for cash, and frankly, you deserve it. Plus, you're working enough to have some spending money."

"I thought the point of an internship was for experience, not pay."

He shrugged. "I'm a nice boss." He looked around as if someone might be listening and leaned forward. "Just don't tell your mom or April."

"Thanks, Dad."

His smile grew. "Just come find me before you leave to go out."

I nodded then paused. "Is this what you came in for?"

He chuckled and sat down next to me, facing me slightly. "Not quite. I just wanted to see how you're doing. I haven't had a chance to ask how work is going, and your mom told me that the whole _situation_ has been rough." He pointed to my necklace as if he needed to clarify.

"Work's great. You know I love Sherrie, so it's actually been fun."

"I'm sure you guys are both getting a lot done, too."

"You sat me next to her! You knew what would happen."

His smiled grew, and he nodded. "Yes, I did. I wanted you to enjoy this summer even if you were stuck inside while your friends are out traveling and at the beach."

"Thanks for reminding me."

"And? How's the other thing going?"

I laughed at his sudden awkward tone. "You mean dating?"

He cringed. "I'd rather not call it that, but yes."

I shrugged. "Nothing's really happened."

His hands ran over his jeans. It was a nervous habit I'd picked up on when I was little.

"I know your mom and grandma and even Beth think that the necklace is all that matters, but I think there's a reason you didn't notice it when it happened."

"Yeah? Other than I'm an abomination to the family, as April likes to point out?"

He shook his head and waited; finally I met his eyes. "You're not an abomination. Just because you're not like Beth or April doesn't mean you're any less special or talented."

I didn't know what to say. His words sound like what any parent should say to his child, but it didn't mean it was true.

"You've always been the independent one, Elise. You're brave and determined. Beth and April both rely on your mom and grandma for too much." He paused and ran his hands through his salt-and-pepper hair. "I'm not saying it's a bad thing, just that you've always been unique and done things your way. Maybe that's why things have worked out this way. You're meant to do things differently."

I let my dad's words sink in. When he said it that way, it made sense, but it didn't make it any easier.

"You've always been my special girl. You take after me. I'm sorry if it's hard on you to be different than your sisters, but I think it's something you should be proud of."

"Yeah, because I'm like you. Of course you're proud of me."

He laughed quietly and nodded. "I didn't say it was fair or unbiased, okay? I just want you to know that I support you in whatever you do. If you want to do things your own way, now and in the future, I trust you and your judgment."

"Thanks." I scooted closer and wrapped my arms around him.

He pulled me in for a tight bear hug.

"I love you, Dad."

"I love you, too." He released me and stood from the bed. "I'll bring up some big trash bags for you and April to put your things in."

"Thanks."

He made it to my doorway before stopping and turning. He looked down at my discarded clothes then back at me. "Don't change who you are, Elise. We already have one April in this house. I don't think we could handle another."

I openly laughed and shook my head. "Don't worry. I'll go shopping with Ari."

He threw his head back and stared at the ceiling. "Even worse."

"Dad! She's not that bad. I just want to dress a little better when I start school this year."

Slowly, he lowered his head. "I know you don't want fashion advice from your dad, but guys like girls who are comfortable with themselves, not ones pretending to be someone they're not."

"Thanks, Dad. I promise to not become a whole new person."

He eyed me skeptically but finally turned and walked out, mumbling, "Why couldn't they have all stayed little?"

I chuckled at his whispered words. Poor Dad. Raising three girls was no easy feat. I appreciated that he was encouraging me to stay true to myself, and I planned to. I just wanted to allow myself more room to grow and evolve, and any girl knew that real change starts with clothes.

# CHAPTER NINE

MONDAY WAS FINALLY time for payback. Luckily, I had Sherrie plus the entire office backing me up. Apparently, they found the battle that was forging between me and my dad entertaining. I just hoped they would remain strong when it mattered most.

We sat at our desks pretending to be busy when Dad walked out of his office for lunch. He was on his phone, so he gave a slight nod on his way. The lack of interaction made it all the easier. No risk for either of us to burst into giggles or for someone else to slip up.

Sherrie jumped out of her seat and hurried to the windows. With a quick look, she turned and gave me a thumbs-up. "He just pulled away. He had a reservation with some clients across town, so we have time to set up and grab something to eat before we need to be in place."

I gave her my most serious game face. "Let's do this." I pulled open the drawer under my computer and snatched the blow horn and tape.

We'd been planning this for the past few days, and his schedule was finally just right. I'd done intensive research to find the best office prank and had found one that met Sherrie's criteria of not too messy, didn't take too long to prepare, and would have the maximum reaction. Everyone in the office was in on the plan, and we asked the people with a view into his office to record what would surely be YouTube gold.

On our way to his office, I smiled at Frank, another attorney. "You're on watch. If he comes back for any reason, try to distract him until we come out."

He held up his right hand in salute. "Yes, ma'am."

Sherrie was bouncing on her toes behind my dad's chair. "This is going to be so good!"

"It will be as long as we set it up right." I lowered to my knees and balanced the little bottle against the center pole and on one of the legs. Just the right amount of space was left for him to sit down and press the trigger. Pure genius.

I popped back up to my feet and stuck my head out in the hallway. "Are we still good, Frank?"

"Yeah!"

I grinned and went back to Sherrie. "Do you want to try it or should I?"

She shook her head and stepped back. "It's all you!"

"This is a test!" Before anyone could respond, I jumped into the seat, and the shrill scream burst through the air. I hopped up and beamed. "It worked!"

Several people laughed and groaned.

One of the paralegals, Cindy, poked her head in, phone in hand. "It sure did! I snapped it from my desk, and it looks great!"

She held up her cell and showed me the angle of the shot she'd gotten.

"So good!"

Sherrie clapped and pushed us out. "Time for lunches, everyone! Try to be back before one o'clock to watch!"

A few people left and headed out the front door, but Frank, Cindy, and a couple of other stopped at the front desk.

"Do you guys want to get something?" Frank leaned against the counter and waited.

There were a few nods, but no one made any recommendations.

"How about I call in an order at Guru's, and we can just go pick it up?" he suggested.

Everyone nodded, and Sherrie looked pointedly at me.

"Oh, fine."

"Wonderful. Just write down what you want, and Elise will go get it."

I shot her a glare, but she successfully avoided my gaze.

Twenty minutes later. I waited in line to pick up our food. I'd done several sly scans of the restaurant, but Dallin was nowhere to be seen. I took a deep breath and finally began to relax when someone tapped my shoulder. I turned around and looked up, my insides turning to ice. _Oh no._

"Never thought I'd see you in here."

I looked around, wondering how he'd suddenly appeared and why he was talking to me. No other employees were out beyond the counter, but here he was in front of me.

"I got sent over." I studied my hands.

"I put that together." He held up his hands that were full of to-go bags. "I've got your order here."

"Oh. Thanks."

He nodded and turned toward the doors.

"I can take them."

"No need. Sherrie didn't have to send you over in the first place. She knows I walk their orders over."

Oh really? Then why had she made me come over? _That sneaky woman._

He was still walking in front of me when we neared the street. At least I didn't have to continue to make awkward small talk, but he could have waited for me.

I took a few long strides so we'd arrive at the door at the same time and quickly swept it open so he didn't struggle with the bags at the same time he was ignoring me.

_Wait. Why do I suddenly care if he is snubbing me?_ Things always turned awkward with him, and he basically insulted me every time we saw each other.

Remembering this changed my mood instantly.

I walked around him and sat down in my chair. Frank, Cindy, and even the quiet accountant, Ted, began talking to Dallin like he was a long-lost friend. _Who is this guy?_ I was the one that worked here, and these people barely spoke to me. Stupid Dallin comes in and everyone emerges from their caves to talk to him. Stupid Dallin whose smile haunted my dreams. Not that he was dream worthy. Oh gosh.

I ignored their conversation and pulled the bags toward me to begin sorting. This time, only one nasty veggie burrito was in the bag, and I immediately shoved that to the farthest side of the desk. _Yuck_.

My chicken stir-fry looked and smelled amazing. Maybe I could get on board with this place after all.

Someone stepped right in front of me, and I looked up to see Dallin staring down with a heartbreaking smile.

"Does that one look better?" He obviously knew what I was thinking.

I bit back my initial thought and plastered a smile on my face. "Yes, it looks delicious."

His smile grew "Glad to hear. If you ever want recommendations, I'm the person to ask." He leaned forward until his eyes were level with mine. "I don't even eat the crap Sherrie orders."

Despite my efforts to keep a straight face, my laugh broke through the surface.

Dallin seemed just as surprised with my reaction before stepping back and winking.   
"What's one thing you wish you were better at, Elise?"

I'd almost gotten used to his random questions, but I could never prepare for them.

"Singing." I said the first thing that came to mind and immediately regretted it. I'd admitted a real weakness to him.

He walked backward out of the lobby and waved before turning around and striding away. "You guys enjoy the rest of your day."

Cindy said thanks before walking back to her desk. Ted followed silently behind.

Frank clenched his bag in one hand and pointed at me with the other. "Thanks for going to get that. Although, I don't think it was much of a sacrifice, was it?"

I gaped at him and looked to Sherrie, who giggled and looked away.

"What?"

"I might be old, but I recognize flirting when I see it." He began laughing and walked away before I could respond.

Dallin and I had not been flirting! He spent his time annoying me!

Without looking up, I pulled my plate closer and began eating.

Sherrie cleared her throat once, then again when I continued to ignore her.

"Elise, darling, don't be mad. We're all just having fun with you."

I shot her a glare and continued eating.

"Dallin seemed happy today. Much more than normal." She paused, giving me the unnecessary chance to respond. "Okay, fine! Give me the silent treatment."

After a few more moments of making her sit in the awkward silence, I finally broke. "He said he normally brings over the orders."

Sherrie's head shot up with a confused look. "Yes, so?"

"Then why did you send me over?"

I knew she'd probably thought she was doing me a favor by giving me another reason to see him since in her mind I had a crush, but instead, she'd made me feel awkward and desperate.

"I thought you--"

"He just parked!" Someone from a back office alerted us, getting Sherrie off the hook.

Sherrie wheeled her chair back toward her computer and threw away her empty bag.

Moments later, my dad walked in. "Hi, ladies. How was your lunch?"

Sherrie smiled and waved as she picked up the ringing phone.

"It was fine. A few of us ordered from Guru."

He stepped closer to take a look at what I was finishing. "I didn't think you would ever go back there after last time."

I laughed with him and shrugged. "I allowed them a second chance."

"Very gracious of you." He turned and headed back to his office. It took every ounce of my willpower to stay in my seat. I so desperately wanted to watch his reaction to the air horn.

Something bumped my chair, and when I looked over, Sherrie was smiling at me. She held out her phone that had my dad's office on the screen. I gave her a confused look.

"Video call with Mike." She winked, and I grinned and looked back down. Seconds later, we watched him enter the shot and walk across to his desk. He set his briefcase on the desk then took his phone from his pocket.

It was as if he knew he was being watched. Every single action was being dragged out twice, three times longer than normal.

Finally, he walked around to the back of his desk and pulled out the chair. I counted down in my head -- three... two... one...

The screech was loud, even from where I was in the front office. Instantly, he popped up out of his chair with one hand on his chest and the other plowing through his hair. He leaned over either laughing or taking deep breaths, I couldn't tell which.

Hilarity broke out throughout the office, and I joined in as I stood and started walking back. When I got to his doorframe, I leaned against it with a massive smile.

"Something wrong with your chair, Pops?"

Painstakingly slow, my dad raised his head. "You?" It came out as a growl.

"You started it, Dad. Not my fault you didn't listen to your own number-one rule. Never underestimate your opponent."

With one final smile, I turned and left his office.

Sherrie was waiting for me, still watching her phone. It looked like Mike knew it wasn't over. He probably wanted to make sure I took credit so my dad didn't target anyone else in his ploy for revenge.

I sat down, and she held out a hand. Without a second thought, I high-fived her.

"I'm sorry I embarrassed you earlier. I know you don't like to seem as if you're going after a guy. Plus, you have the whole necklace situation to figure out. I should have just left it alone."

"Thanks, but it's fine. I overreacted because Dallin made it seem like he thought I was coming over to see him, but I know he was just teasing." I paused. "I don't have much experience with guys."

"Now, Elise." She placed her hand on my arm. "You have no reason to feel uncomfortable. I'm sure he just loves the idea of you coming to see him, as he should. Any guy would be lucky to be the receiver of your affection."

"Too bad I've met the perfect one, but don't have a single idea who he is."

After a final squeeze, Sherrie lifted her arm. "You'll figure it out, dear. You're a smart, beautiful, talented young woman. I have every confidence you will find your mystery man and live happily ever after."

I watched her while she turned back to her computer and focused on the screen.

_I wish I had that much confidence in myself._

# CHAPTER TEN

I WALKED THROUGH the front door after work and heard chatter in the kitchen. I stopped at the entrance and took in the scene.

Grandma sat on a stool at the island, glaring at Mom and shaking her head. "You have to tell her, Jules."

Mom gave her a leveling look before focusing on stirring a wooden spoon around in a mixing bowl with a bit too much aggression. "I know that, Mother. I'm still trying to process it myself. How am I supposed to drop something like this on her with no warning?"

My curiosity finally got the best of me, and I stepped farther into the room. "What are you guys talking about?"

Mom jumped a little and gave Grandma another stern look before directing her attention to me. "Hi, honey. I had no idea it was this late already."

I narrowed my eyes and looked between her and Grandma, trying to figure out what was happening. "So? What are you guys talking about?"

My mom opened her mouth, but Grandma cut her off. "I was looking through some old family books, and I found out something important." She paused as if she was letting the words sink in, then she raised a single brow. "Something that affects you."

My mind was running through hundreds of possibilities. Anything from someone's death to finally realizing I wasn't actually a member of this family.

_Wait, she found something in an old family book?_

"Okay? What is it?"

I could hear my heart pounding in my ears. Judging by the expression on my mom's face and Grandma's lack of sarcastic comments, I had a feeling I wasn't going to like what I was about to hear.

"I was looking for more information about the charm. I was hoping I could find something to help you find your soul mate."

I was touched -- and shocked -- that she would go out of her way to help me with this. I assumed she'd be angry I'd managed to get myself into the whole mess. The fact that she'd been trying to figure it out meant so much.

Most of the time, I thought Grandma viewed me as a disappointment. I was her only granddaughter who she seemed to have to work to bond with.

"Thanks, Grandma. What did you find?"

She stole a glance at my mom before looking back at me with a grim expression. "It seems our foremothers had some restrictions. Whether it was based on the magic or by choice, I haven't yet determined, but the bottom line is that there are rules and parameters with that charm that none of us knew about."

I looked to Mom. I was hoping for some encouragement, but she was staring at the bowl, excessively beating the mixture.

"Well? What is it? What aren't you telling me?"

"There's a time limit."

That was definitely not what I'd been expecting, not that I'd really had time to process and start making guesses. "What kind of time limit? A year? A season?"

Mom looked at me with an apology in her eyes. _Oh no._ "Each girl has one lunar month."

My jaw dropped. I sat there staring, waiting for one of them to crack and laugh. Surely, they were joking.

"Elise, we've read and reread every family book we have. It seems like this hasn't ever happened, a girl not realizing when the charm changes, but it's been passed down from the beginning that there was a limit."

My eyes stayed on her for a few heartbeats before I turned to Grandma. "You were serious? I'm really the first?"

She shrugged slightly. "From looking through all the records, yes."

_Huh. Just one more thing to make me different from my sisters and the rest of my family._

"So how much time do I have?"

Mom slid over the calendar, which usually hung on the wall in the kitchen, across the counter to me. "The last full moon was May 21." She tapped on the date then flipped the page. "The next full moon is on June 20."

Her words were simple enough, but my brain was refusing to comprehend. I turned the pages back to May, stared, then flipped forward to June. Today was June 8. I had less than two weeks to find the right guy.

"What happens?"

They looked at each other then back to me. My mom shook her head. "What do you mean, honey?"

"What happens if I don't figure out who he was? What's the catch?"

Mom let out a breath and looked to Grandma. "The spell is broken. The charm will cease to work. Not for you and not for anyone ever again."

A shrill scream pierced through the silence. All three of us turned toward the entrance of the kitchen and watched April stomp her way in.

My sister looked at me with murder in her eyes. "You are going to ruin everything! How could you be so oblivious? So, so stupid!" She was shaking.

I could see the individual muscles in her arms and hands tremble. I'd seen her angry before. After all, I was her older sister. It was my job to annoy her growing up, but this was pure unadulterated rage and hatred.

"April, you need to calm down. We're going to help her figure things out."

She tore her eyes away from me for a second then glared at Mom before they darted back to me.

"You'd better fix this, Elise. This is my natural right as a Glover daughter. You will not ruin this for me."

Her voice was low, and I knew she meant every word. I wasn't afraid of her as a person, but I knew she was the most passionate about the necklace in our family. If I didn't find my soul mate in the next two weeks, I was terrified of what she would do to me.

With one last menacing glare, April turned and pounded up the stairs.

We waited in silence for the inevitable slam of her door. When it finally came, a collective sigh sounded.

We might not be any closer to finding my perfect match, but it was now my number one priority. I could survive without the drama though.

# CHAPTER ELEVEN

SHERRIE HAD BEEN eyeing me all morning but gave me the space I needed. Maybe Dad had warned her before I got here this morning. I wasn't going to bring up it now. I knew I should tell her something to ease her concern, but what was there to say?

_"My ancient ancestors overestimated their posterity. They tried to make the charm idiot-proof, but here I am - the idiot who messed it up."_

With each passing moment, my anxiety increased. Every second that went by without me figuring out which guy had turned the charm was a second closer to breaking the spell and ruining April's life - her words, definitely not mine.

When lunchtime finally arrived, Sherrie turned and spun my chair so I had no choice but to face her.

"What's wrong?"

She could be so blunt sometimes. No lead-up. Just straight to the point.

I bit my lip and concentrated on not losing it. "I found out... something."

Her eyes bore into mine until I couldn't take it any longer.

My fingers found the charm, almost on reflex. "Grandma and Mom told me something about this."

Sherrie's eyes dropped to the necklace then back to mine. "And?"

No beating around the bush with her.

"And I have a time limit."

Her eyes narrowed. "How long?"

"A lunar month."

Her eyes became slits. "What does that mean?"

"I have two weeks."

Her eyes widened, but she composed herself quickly. "Elise, we have to find this guy now!"

I dropped my head into my hands. "Yeah. I just don't know how."

Papers shuffled near me, but I didn't open my eyes.

"We'll start at the beginning."

I peeked open one eye and saw her sitting with a pen and pad of paper in hand. She was serious.

I PULLED UP to Ari's house with a list of as many people as I could remember. Since I hardly knew any of the guys' names, Sherrie had helped me come up with nicknames based on what they'd been wearing or any distinguishing feature. It didn't seem like enough to figure this out, so I was praying Ari was able to get people to post pictures so I could match guys up with my description. Sherrie and I had spent almost the entire day working on it, but finding them was going to be an even longer process.

I knocked on the front door, and Ari opened it seconds later.

She smiled and immediately looked down at the necklace. "Wow. I still can't believe it." She opened the door wider and waved me in.

I nodded and headed up the stairs to her room; we had a routine.

She followed me and closed the door while I settled on her bed next to her laptop.

"I mean, you and your sisters talked about it all the time when we were little. We all made up stories about how each of you would meet your Prince Charming. I can't believe no one knew about the time limit. This was never one of the plans, Elle."

"I'm aware, but really. Would you expect anything else from me? I've always been the screw-up."

"You're not a screw-up! You got an academic scholarship to Lincoln! Not even Beth can say that." She flung herself down on the bed next to me and held out her hand.

I passed off the list I'd made and waited for her reaction.

"Hat Boys, one and two? Mysterious Beanie Man? This is what I have to go off of?" She finally sounded as panicked as I felt.

"What did you expect? A full list of names and addresses?"

She laughed and sighed. "I guess not. So, no one stands out? Not even a little?"

"I wasn't focused on any of the guys that night. I was saying good-bye to a lot of people and trying to find you most of the time."

"Well, let's get started going through photos, and hopefully someone will jump out." She studied the list for a moment longer. "We were together before the party and as people started arriving, and I didn't see you talk to anyone new."

I nodded, agreeing with her thought process.

"The first person you have written down is Hat Guy, number one. Where did you see him? Did you talk to him?"

I thought back to the tall, lengthy guy who'd bumped into me on his way to his friends. We'd locked eyes for a second, and he'd said sorry but left right after. I doubted that was him.

"Don't cross off anyone yet."

I shot Ari a look. Could she read my mind?

"What? I know you. If there weren't fireworks going off the second you laid eyes on him, you're going to discount him. That might not be how it works, Elle."

I let out a frustrated breath. "Fine, but I really don't think it was him."

She put a minus sign next to the code name but didn't cross it off completely. "We'll use a system. A minus for the less likely, a check for a maybe, and a star for someone you want to find in the pictures."

I eyed the list, feeling skeptical, but didn't have any other ideas yet, so I nodded.

"Next is Tall Brunette. Do you remember where you saw him?"

"Right after the hat guy. I was walking to the kitchen, and he was leaning against the wall talking to some other guy. When we made eye contact, he said maybe two words to me, and went back to his friend."

"Minus, check, or star?"

I thought for a minute. He was really cute, and he'd took the time to smile and say something to me. Those were good signs. "Star."

Ari smiled and drew it next to the name. "Great, next is Gray Eyes. I like the sound of that." She winked and waited for me to tell her what to do.

Oh yeah! Gray Eyes got his name because I didn't think that really existed outside of romance novels. I mean, really. Gray was not an eye color option at the DMV; it was a fancy way of saying blue or hazel. Well, I thought that until I saw Mr. Gray Eyes in person. He had been standing in the kitchen with some other guys I didn't recognize. I'd noticed right away how good-looking he was, then I'd been shocked when I saw his beautiful eyes, mesmerized until he offered to get me a drink. _Maybe it is him._ I definitely wouldn't complain.

"Definitely a star."

Ari giggled and drew an extra one next to his name and looked back up at me. "I've never seen you like this."

"Like what?"

"Talking about boys, getting that dreamy look in your eyes. This is the first time I've heard you say anything about a guy besides _'He's okay'_ or criticizing the way he drives. I like seeing this side of you."

"Just because I didn't waste my time flirting with guys doesn't mean I wasn't looking."

"You might have been looking, but you've never -- ever -- even had a crush. Admit it!"

I shot her a challenging glare. "Brandon Fitz."

"That was in seventh grade!" She threw a pillow at my face, but I ducked. "Name one guy you've been interested in during high school."

I thought for a second, but we obviously both already knew the answer. Why would I have wasted time and energy dating when I knew I hadn't met a guy worth the long haul?

"Um..."

"Exactly. It's just weird watching you change from the girl whose heart belongs to her books and who spends her free time studying rather than hanging out like everyone else."

"I never had a reason to." My hand instinctively reached for my charm.

Ari's eyes followed my movement, and she nodded. "I get it. Trust me. You're the luckiest girl in the world! You don't have to kiss a million frogs to find your prince. You have something every person in the world wishes for."

"Except I screwed that up."

She laughed and rolled her eyes. "Minor detail. Your life has been too easy so far. Karma had to go and throw a few twists in."

"It's like a fairytale gone wrong."

"No fairytale is complete without a spell, or witch, or beast to complicate things for the princess, but... you know the best part?"

"What's that?"

"The princess and the prince always live happily ever after." She winked, and I groaned. _Can she be any cheesier?_

"You're a dork. Get back to the list."

She smiled and looked back down. "Next is Cargo Shorts."

I cringed. I definitely remembered him, unfortunately. "He grabbed me when I was walking and tried to get me to dance with him. Touching me without my permission, sweaty palms, and cargo shorts. He's a minus, and don't bother trying to argue that one. I'd rather be alone and loveless for the rest of my life, thank you very much."

Her eyebrows shot up at my story, and she simply nodded while crossing his name through completely. "Got it. Next is... Preppy?" She giggled again at the name.

"Baby-blue button-down tucked into baby-pink shorts. His hair did look better than mine, so I've got to give him credit for that."

She put a minus next to his name. "Wait. Headphones? A guy was walking around a party wearing headphones?"

I folded my arms over my chest and finally lay back against the pillows. This was going to be a long night. "Yes, and I had to ask him to move so I could get to the backyard. Not so easy to do when the guy was in his own little world."

"So?"

"I don't really know. He wasn't terrible, but it's a little rude that he thought listening to his own music was better than being a part of his surroundings."

"Check?"

I groaned. "Sure."

"Oh, this one sounds good! Mysterious Beanie Man." She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively as she read the name.

I laughed. "He was a cutie. We only smiled at each other though."

"Not a deal-breaker. I'll put a star." She tapped the paper and gave me a serious look. "Only a few more left. How about Hat, number two? Did he do better than his predecessor?"

"He was cute. His friends were all congregated in a hallway, so I had to squeeze through them. He put his arm up and made room for me. When we passed, he gave me a gorgeous smile smirk thing and said, _'Excuse us,'_ in this really deep, sexy voice. He was pretty tan and had brown hair kind of slicked to the side." I sighed, remembering him. "I can't believe I didn't think of him sooner!"

Ari looked amused. "Looks like we have a winner! Double stars for him. Last one! Tell me about Jersey Boy."

"Uh... oh, he seemed like a tool. He was in the backyard near the fire pit with some other jock-looking guys. I was looking for you, but he called me over and offered me a seat since it was crowded."

She looked confused. "That's sweet! Why did you think he was a tool?"

"The seat was his lap," I deadpanned.

"I should have seen that coming."

I laughed. "Me too. If you're going to be an idiot, at least try to be original!"

"He probably thought you were cute! Guys our age are stupid. It's a sad, unfortunate truth. We need to cut them some slack."

"Fine, give him a check."

She nodded and looked back to the list. "Two checks and four stars. Ready to find Mr. Right?"

I watched as she opened her laptop and scooted back against the pillows so we could both look at the screen. She pulled up her Mypage account, and I was shocked by how many pictures people had already uploaded. They ranged from selfies of friends to group shots to action shots of people oblivious to the camera pointed at them.

She enlarged the first photo, and I scanned the small images looking for someone to jump out at me, but no one did. For the next half hour, we clicked through every picture without me recognizing any of the guys from the list.

"It's hopeless."

Ari elbowed me in the ribs and shushed me. "Don't give up so quickly."

I rubbed my side and pouted. "Quickly? We've been searching for hours!"

"You're such a drama queen. We're going to find these guys if it takes all night -- and the next night and every single one after that!"

My best friend was passionate. No one could argue that.

After a few more photos, my attention drifted, but only for a moment before Ari slapped my arm. "Is this Headphones?"

I leaned toward the screen and looked at the guy in the photo. "I think so!"

She squealed and flagged the picture so we could come back to it. "One down and only five to go!"

It took us another hour to find Gray Eyes and Mysterious Beanie Man. We had a good lead, but we were still missing four guys.

My phone vibrated next to me, breaking my concentration. Mom.

I let out a groan before answering. "Hi, Mom."

Ari giggled.

"Where are you? It's almost eight! You missed dinner, and you didn't bother to call."

"Sorry. I'm at Ari's. We're trying to figure out the necklace situation."

"Oh?" My mom's voice instantly changed from annoyed to excited.

"Yup. We have some ideas of who it could have been. Now I just need a way to talk to them or see them again."

She was clicking her pen, and I knew she was thinking. "You could have another party and invite the same people."

My jaw dropped. Ari gave me a concerned look and mouthed, _"What?"_

"You think we should have another party?" I clarified for my benefit and Ari's. My conservative mother, who didn't want me to even go that night, was encouraging me to do it all again?

"Well, why not? If they came the first time, they'd probably come again. If you have an idea of who you're looking for, it might make it easier."

I seriously doubted a time existed when my mom shocked me more than on this phone call.

"That's a really good idea, actually." Ari was already back on her computer, probably inviting the masses to another party at her house.

I laughed and couldn't help but smile. She was right. "Thanks, Mom. I'll be home in a bit."

"Take the time you need, honey. You need to figure this out."

"Thanks. I know."

"Bye. I love you."

"Love you." I hung up and looked at Ari. "Guess we're doing this again."

She nodded while typing away. "We'll have to wait until next weekend. No one will come any sooner."

"Whatever you want. Are you sure your parents will be okay with it?"

She took a split-second to look at me as if I were a moron. "Of course. They'll be in Mexico anyway. In the meantime, we need to find these guys and make sure they come."

"Does it say who they are?"

She shot another look at me. "Obviously not, or we wouldn't have to throw another party to get them here."

"Oh." I decided it might be best for me to sit back and let the master work.

Ari clicked and typed for a few minutes before sitting back and smiling at me.

"I've got the names of three."

I shook my thoughts of another party and sat up to looked at the computer. "What? How? You just said--"

"I did a bit of cyber-stalking. I went to the profile of the person who posted the picture then went through the connections list and found the boys! I should have done it sooner."

I looked at her with renewed admiration. "You're an evil genius."

"I'm well aware. Now you just need to connect with them through your Mypage and ask to meet them."

My body froze. "Huh?" That was all I could get out.

"What did you expect to happen? The guys to just come knocking on your door? You have to meet them somehow."

"But I can't just find them randomly on Mypage and ask to meet them. That's what serial killers do!"

"You're too cute to be a serial killer. They'll be flattered." She winked at me then looked back at the screen. "See! Wyatt already agreed to meet you for coffee tomorrow night."

Could eighteen-year-olds have heart attacks? "Who's Wyatt?"

"Gray Eyes."

"Why is he meeting me?"

"Because you asked him to."

"How?"

She let out an exasperated sigh. "I logged into your account and asked him."

"Ari! That's an invasion of privacy!"

"Then change your password up sometimes. It's been Maytwenty since you were eleven."

I shrugged. "It's easy to remember."

"It's also easy to guess. Anyway, you're meeting Wyatt tomorrow at seven at Ben's Beans."

"What about the other guys?" I dreaded to know what else she'd done when I wasn't paying attention.

"You're waiting for responses from Beanie Man, whose name is Nix, and Tall Brunette, or Ian."

"Great." I rolled my eyes and fell back into her pillows.

"Don't get sassy with me. I've done all the work so far. All you need to do is meet these guys, be your normal charming self, and decide if one's your soul mate."

"Is that all?" I pulled a pillow over my face and took deep breaths.

Within seconds, the pillow was ripped away. "Don't be so dramatic!"

"This is too weird. I can't go meet a bunch of strangers. What do I say? 'Hey remember me? I think we might be soul mates, you know, based on the two seconds we saw each other at a party.'"

The pillow swung around and hit me in the face. "You don't say any of that. You saw them and thought they were cute."

"And? Stalked them online?"

"They already know that part. No need to bring it up. Guys love compliments. Just talk about how attractive you thought they were or how you noticed them, so you asked your friends about them. They love stuff like that."

"Lies? They love lies?"

"You're impossible. Do you want to find your mystery man who..." She pointed at my necklace. "...is apparently your soul mate, or is it not worth a few awkward moments to you?"

She had a point.

"I know you agree with me, just say it out loud."

"You're right!"

She smiled smugly and pushed me off her bed. "Go home. Let me know if any of the other guys respond. I'll keep a lookout on the pictures to see if I can find any of the rest."

"Thanks, Ari."

"You're welcome."

I was almost to the door when another pillow hit me from behind. "Rude!"

"You love me!"

I threw the pillow back at her and shut her door before she could retaliate. She might be crazy, but we'd gotten further in just one night than I thought I'd ever get. I just hoped her plan would work.

# CHAPTER TWELVE

"WELL? WHAT HAPPENED last night?"

I had one foot through the door when Sherrie began her interrogation. I laughed to myself as I walked around the desk and put my things away. We'd spend most of the day before creating the list and making up nicknames to remember the guys. When I sat down, she pushed the chair so I was facing her, trapped.

"We looked through the pictures..."

"And?" She was more impatient than Ari.

"...and we found a few of the guys from the list."

Sherrie remained silently and seemed to stare into my soul. Slowly, she raised a brow, signaling me to continue.

"And... I'm meeting one of them tonight and another one tomorrow." Ari sent me a text this morning that mysterious Beanie Man, aka Nix, wants to meet after he gets off work.

She made a noise that was a mix between a squeal and a shriek. "You have two dates? You're meeting these guys? Oh! Who are they?"

"Tonight, I'm meeting Gray Eyes. Do you remember him?"

She seemed to think. "Yeah, but don't get me wrong, but I don't think it will be the first guy. I hope you find him soon."

"I doubt it too, but at least I'm crossing some off the list."

"That's right." She winked and straightened some papers in front of her. "And who's behind door number two?"

"The Mysterious Beanie Man." I giggled. If anyone was listening in on our conversation, they would think we were crazy.

"Oh? Very interesting. I expected him to be harder to track down."

"Me too. I guess he's not all that mysterious." I shrugged and logged into my computer. As easy as Dad had been on me, I was pretty sure he actually expected me to work and not sit and gossip with Sherrie all day.

"Or you were enough to lure him out."

I doubted that was the reason. Maybe these guys were just curious about the crazy girl that was contacting them.

Wyatt was one of the few guys I actually remembered interacting with, but this still was going to be so weird. I'd never asked a guy out, and I'm sure that's what it was going to seem like to him. He probably assumed I was crazy for hunting him down.

I couldn't figure out why he agreed to meet me.

BY THE TIME I found a parking spot and walked into Ben's, I was five minutes late. I hated being late, especially when someone was waiting for me. I'd been so focused on coming up with an apology I almost missed Wyatt waving at me from a table near the back. He had two cups sitting on the table, so I made my way to him and bypassed the line at the counter.

Wyatt stood and stepped toward me. He looked like I remembered, luckily: on the taller side with short blond hair and those amazing gray eyes. Their darkness contrasted with his light skin, making him even more handsome than I remember, plus his wide smile.

"Elise. Good to see you again." He didn't seem to think this was as weird as I did.

"Hi, Wyatt. Thanks for meeting me."

He pulled out my chair and gestured for me to sit. _Manners? Check._

"I was really surprised when you messaged me, but I have to admit... I'm really glad you did."

"You are?" I was barely able to pay attention to what he was saying. Those eyes! If I were a poet, I would write a whole book of poems just about his eyes.

"Yeah! I know we didn't get to talk much at the party, but my friend Paul said he knew you. I guess you guys had a few classes together."

I quickly ran through the few Pauls I knew, trying to get on the same page. Paul Minik? Paul Stein?

"Paul Albom." He instantly cleared up the confusion that must have shown on my face.

"Oh right! Yeah, we had a few of the same classes last year." I smiled but internally groaned. Why did it have to be that one? Paul Albom was the slacker type who hung around with other slackers and did who knew what, instead of showing up to class. He'd been caught cheating off my test once and had almost earned me detention for it. Great kid to be friends with.

"He said you were cool." _Cool?_ _We weren't even friends._

"Right... So what school did you go to?"

He blinked a few times as if the question caught him off guard. "Um... Botts?"

"Oh." It seemed more of a question in the way he said it than an answer and set off an alarm in my mind.

"I was only there for the last year though." He looked down at his drink, obviously avoiding my gaze.

Botts High School. Now it made sense. No one really called it that. It was usually called Pots, where the troubled kids went after they got caught in possession of _pot,_ failed out of their classes, or did some other unmentionable deed. It was not a place a guy would normally admit to attending.

"Oh." It was the only word I could think of.

"Sorry. I shouldn't have mentioned that. You probably think I'm some junkie or something now."

I shook my head but felt guilty. _That's exactly what I was thinking._

"Paul and I met when we were getting clean. I'm good now."

_Too much information. Way too much._

"Good." I sipped on the tea he'd purchased for me and looked around for a good topic change. "So, what are you up to now?"

"I'm working at a radio station, KROK. It's really cool." He seemed back to his cheerful self now that we were onto a new topic.

"I like KROK. What do you do?"

He leaned forward and rested his elbows on the table. He was obviously way more at ease now. "I'm just an intern, but in a few weeks, I'll be helping out with the night show. One of the guys is going on tour with his band, so I'm taking his spot while he's gone."

"No way! You're going to be a DJ? That's so cool!"

He nodded and seemed to enjoy my praises. "It's temporary, but I'm hoping it will lead to a full-time gig."

"That's great. I wish I knew what I wanted to do."

"What are you doing now?"

"This summer I'm working at a law office."

"A working girl? Very cool." He winked, and I knew he was teasing me. "Any plans after that?"

I focused on my drink. "I'll be a freshman at Lincoln this fall."

"A working-college girl? No way!"

I laughed at his wording. All of my friends were planning on going away to school after graduation. I thought it was the normal thing to do, but I guessed other people could follow their dreams without sitting at a desk for another four years.

"What do you want to study?"

I groaned. "That's the million-dollar question."

He laughed, and I couldn't help but smile. "So? No big plan for your life?"

I shrugged and looked down at my cup. This was a discussion my parents had with me regularly. I knew I wanted to get into a good school, so I'd worked hard so far to ensure that I could, but here I was, working toward my dream school with no plans for the next step.

"No pressure, Elise. If anyone gets not having a clue what you're going to do, it's me."

"Says the guy who's already starting his career!"

He chuckled and shook his head. "I don't know about career, but it's a decent place to start for a guy like me."

I shot him a questioning look and waited for him to continue.

"I know what everyone thinks of kids like me. I made mistakes when I was young, and now it's deciding the direction of my life. No college would accept me, and few places would hire me knowing I went to Botts and have a record."

I wanted to say something -- anything -- about how stupid that was, but he was right. I'd judged him the instant he told me. Why wouldn't everyone else?

"That sucks."

His laughter shook his whole body, which vibrated the table. "It really does."

We continued talking until we were the last customers. Despite the rocky start, I'd really enjoyed getting to know Wyatt. He was easy to talk to, and I knew he wasn't judging me or my words. He seemed to simply want to get to know me. I'd had a great time, but that was it. I wasn't feeling any butterflies. I could see us becoming good friends, but I doubted he was the one who'd changed the charm to red. That one was still out there.

"I had a lot of fun tonight." His smile was so genuine.

I stared for a moment too long, hoping something inside me would click. _Nothing._

"Me too, Wyatt. Thanks for meeting me."

He motioned for me to go ahead of him toward the door. When we got outside, he began rocking on his feet.

I bit my cheek to keep from laughing. He seemed more nervous now than when I'd first arrived.

"You'll have to let me know when you start the show. I'll listen."

His smile grew impossibly wider. "Really? Okay. Yeah, I'll let you know."

I nodded once and decided to end this awkwardness. "I've got to get home. Thanks again."

He stepped forward, and for a split-second, I panicked thinking he was making a move, but he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into a hug. I hesitated for a moment before lifting my arms around his torso.

He stepped back, and I mirrored him. "See ya?"

I gave a small wave. "See you, Wyatt."

When I got into my car and started it, I took a second to check my phone. Five missed calls from Ari. She was probably losing her mind. I debated between calling her back and letting her suffer. She'd probably continue calling all night if I didn't let her know how it had gone. I clicked on her number, and ringing sounded through my sound system.

"Elise?" Her voice was a cross between panic and excitement.

"Hi, Ari." I pulled out of the parking space and made my way home.

"How was it? Are you alive? I realized tonight, after you didn't answer my calls, that I set you up with a total stranger and sent you there by yourself! What if he was crazy or tried to kidnap you?"

"Calm down. I'm fine. He was a nice guy, definitely not a crazy or kidnapper."

"Oh good." She sounded considerably calmer now. "How was it? Do you think he's the one?"

"It was a bit rough at the beginning, but it was actually pretty fun."

"So? Is he _the one_?" Her voice rose higher with each word.

I had to follow my gut. "No, I don't think so."

She sighed, and I almost felt bad. I doubted we were going to be able to find Mr. Match, let alone that he would be the first guy I contacted.

"Dang. Well... at least you had fun." She sounded so dejected I wanted to reach through the line and give her a hug.

"Yeah. On to the next one, right? Did you hear from any other guys?"

"I found Tall Brunette... I think! I sent you links to the pictures of him. If I'm right, then you can add him as a Mypage friend and message him to meet up."

"No way!"

"How else are you supposed to meet him? Elise, darling, we've been through this."

I tightened my grip on the steering wheel. "Can't you go in and pretend to be me again?"

"I thought it was an invasion of privacy." She laughed as if she knew she had caught me.

"I changed my mind. Please! It's so much less awkward if you do it."

The silence lasted for a few seconds, long enough for me to start to panic.

"Fine."

"Thank you, Ari! I owe you."

"I know. Don't worry though. I'm keeping track."

"I wouldn't expect anything less."

I hung up from the call just as I parked in front of my house. When I walked in, the kitchen and dining room were empty. I found my parents sitting in from of the TV, but April was nowhere to be found.

My mother noticed me and turned quickly. "Hi, honey! How was your day? Did you meet any of them?"

Mom had been acting weird since I told her I was looking for the guys from the party. Suddenly, I had no curfew, and she hadn't even cared that I'd forgotten it was my night to do dishes last night. I should have known she'd be hounding me now that the necklace changed, but I wasn't used to her being so lax.

"Yeah, I was just with one. His name's Wyatt."

"And? What do you think?" I knew what she was really asking. Was he _the one?_

I sat on the steps and slipped off my shoes. "I don't think it was him."

She looked crushed for a moment but recovered quickly. "That's okay! There are others, right?"

"Yup." I gathered my things and stood. "I'll let you know how the one tomorrow goes."

"Sounds good. I'll keep my fingers crossed!"

"Thanks, Mom." I smiled and made it up a few steps before stopping and turning back "Goodnight, guys."

My dad waved a hand in the air but didn't take his eyes off the game. I was shocked I'd been acknowledged at all.

"Goodnight." My mom continued smiling.

# CHAPTER THIRTEEN

I HAD NO idea what to expect when I walked into Ben's Beans for the second time in a twenty-four hour period. I'd laughed when Ari texted me to let me know where Nix decided to meet. She still had access to my account, so she could do the part that made me uncomfortable, and then relayed information to me.

Last night with Wyatt hadn't been that bad, at least by the end, so maybe I'd survive another awkward date.

Ben's was packed tonight. It was probably an open-mic night. Hopefully, it would be music though. I'd been to a few of the poetry nights, and they were... unpleasant at best. It seemed most of the poets thought it was an opportunity to berate the general population, or curse an ex-lover, or admit their suicidal thoughts.

_I'm all for free speech, but that doesn't mean I want to sit and listen to it tonight._

I scanned over the tables and finally spotted him. Thankfully, Nix was wearing his beanie again; otherwise, I wasn't so sure I'd be able to pick him out of the crowd in the small shop.

His dark brown hair peeked out of his black beanie, and he was wearing a loose black t-shirt. Unlike the people around him who were chatting with their neighbors or reading a book, his head was bent low over his drink, as if he was trying to be invisible.

Maybe he saw me walk in and was hoping I'd miss him and leave?

I shook the thought. No, he'd been the one to request meeting here. I skipped the line and wove my way through the maze of tables until I was next to his.

"Hi, Nix." I plastered on a smile and prayed he couldn't tell how unnerved I was inside. _He better be the right guy because I'm not sure how many of these encounters I can handle._

His head shot up as if I'd completely surprised him. I was right on time, or at least I thought so. A moment of recognition flashed through his dark blue eyes. He didn't say anything but smiled shyly, so I took the seat opposite him. He was cute in a quiet way.

"Sorry. I hope you weren't waiting long."

He looked back at me with the same small smile but said nothing. Perhaps he felt as awkward about this as I did. I slid my purse off my shoulder then wrapped the strap around the back of my chair just for something to do.

Still silence.

I scrambled for something to break the ice. "So, how's your summer going so far?"

He shrugged and gazed down at his cup. It was empty. Did he want a refill? Maybe he was wishing he could make a run for it?

I cleared my throat, hoping it would take that thought with it.

"I haven't gotten anything yet. Do you want me to get you another?"

Once again, he remained silent but shook his head slightly.

I remained in my seat but debated whether or not to get in line. If I left, it might give him some time to gather his composure, but I didn't want him to think I was running away either.

Searching around the room, I noticed a flyer hanging on the wall announcing a local band that was playing tonight. _That explains the crowd and no poets...yay!_

"Do you like the band playing tonight? Is that why you wanted to come here?"

He looked up at me then around the small shop as if he was just realizing where we were.

"I just saw a flyer for them on the wall." I pointed to his left and his eyes followed. "I'm glad it's a band, instead of the poetry open-mic. Have you been to one of those?" I raised an eyebrow and chuckled.

He didn't laugh.

"Oh no. I'm sorry! It's not a bad thing to like. I just... It's not my kind of... thing." I groaned as my brain absorbed the word-vomit spewing out of my mouth. _Can I be any ruder?_ My need to fill the silence was ruining everything!

My fingernails became the most interesting thing in the world while I prayed he would take the initiative to change the topic now that I'd stuck my foot... ankle... basically, my whole leg in my mouth.

I snuck a peek at him. He was staring off to his left as if he hadn't been present for the last thirty seconds.

After a few more moments of trying to compose myself, I couldn't take the silence anymore.

"Um... did you just graduate too?"

His eyes slowly connected with mine, and he nodded once.

_There. We've established one thing._

"Where did you go?"

This question had brought on trouble last night, but I didn't know what else to say, and he wasn't making a move to take over the conversation.

He stared at me blankly, and it quickly became clear he wasn't planning on answering.

I was really starting to get annoyed when something struck me.

Oh no! Maybe he couldn't talk. We hadn't said anything to each other the night of the party. Alarm settled in with this realization. _How rude of me! I am asking him questions and expecting answers he can't give._

"I'm so sorry. I'm being rude. Is it easier for me to ask yes or no questions?"

He looked confused for a moment then shook his head again.

I let out a sigh in frustration. I didn't know how else I could communicate with him. "I'm sorry, but I don't know sign language."

He seemed to finally come alive before my eyes. His eyes filled with shock then anger. "I'm not mute!"

I froze in my chair. How could I have possibly known if he hadn't spoken this whole time? Embarrassment mixed with annoyance, and it took a few moments for my mind to clear enough to form a thought.

"You haven't said a single word this whole time. What else was I supposed to think other than you couldn't?"

His blue eyes that had appeared so alluring just minutes before were now cold.

I had to make a choice quickly. Either sit there and hope he had a rational explanation for his erratic behavior or leave and forget all about him.

Easiest decision ever.

I shot up so quickly my chair teetered and almost fell. I snatched my bag and flung it over my shoulder. "Sorry to waste your time. Goodnight."

THE FRONT DOOR slammed behind me, and I cringed. Mom hated when any of us did that.

A second later, she yelled from somewhere downstairs. "Hey! Don't take it out on the house!"

I hesitated, looking between the stairs and the kitchen. Avoidance or hunger? Which one was more important?

My mom peeked her head around the corner from the kitchen. "Elise! What's the matter? I didn't think you'd be home this early."

My eyes drifted to the ceiling, searching for help, but I surrendered and shuffled down the hall to join her. I knew she'd follow me to my room if I didn't. Might as well get food while the interrogation occurred.

"Someone doesn't look -- or sound -- very happy tonight." My grandma was at the counter next to the sink, peeling a potato.

Mom was standing behind her, facing the stove at the kitchen island. "What's going on?"

I slumped into my normal stool, across from my mother. "That date was a complete disaster."

Mom scrunched her nose while stirring something in the pot in front of her. "No chance it's him?"

I shook my head and traced a pattern on the granite.

"I thought Beth was making a joke when she told me about your dates. I've got to say, Elise, I'm impressed," Grandma remarked.

My mother caught my attention and shook her head gently.

Nothing good was going to come from whatever she said next, but I knew she wouldn't stop until I caved. "Why is it impressive, Grandma?"

"You're the first woman in over four-hundred years to screw it up, but at least you're working to figure it out."

My mouth dropped open as I sat there in stunned silence. My mother was looking between me and her mom, seemingly unsure who to address first.

"Mom!"

_Ha! Grandma won._

"It's not her fault."

Grandma snorted, turning back and continuing her task.

She was right. Over four hundred years' worth of women had worn the necklace and found their partners without any problems? _What is wrong with me?_

Mom sighed, sounding way too much like Grandma.

# CHAPTER FOURTEEN

MY PHONE BUZZED in my back pocket with my first step out the door after work, almost as if I was being watched. I turned around but didn't recognize anyone on the street. I finally pulled it out and checked the screen. Of course.

"Hi, Ari."

"You have ten minutes to get to the bakery on State Street and Washington Avenue. Do you know the one I'm talking about?"

Her rushed words caught me off guard. "Um... Huh? Yeah." I was stuttering, but apparently, she understood since she instantly continued.

"You have a date with Headphones, whose name is Alec Bain."

"What? Ari, how do you even know it's him?" I unlocked my car and slid in. She kept talking, but I missed half of it while my phone connected to the Bluetooth. "Sorry! Say that again."

"I said, he was the only one wearing headphones in any of the pictures. He looks cute from his profile. Longish brown hair and puppy-dog eyes. Your type."

I narrowed my eyes at her generalization then realized she couldn't see me. "You're insane. I'm not meeting someone completely blind."

"Don't worry. I emailed you the link to his profile, and I was messaging him this morning as you."

"Ari! Too far!"

"You were fine with it a few days ago."

"That was before last night's disaster."

She sighed into the phone. "He's normal, I swear."

"This is the last time, Ari. I mean it."

"Yeah, sure. Hurry, or you're going to be late. Call me when you're done! Bye."

She wisely hung up before I could respond. I might have believed in her plan at the beginning of the week, but after the most awkward date of my life, I was beginning to feel validated that there was a reason I hadn't noticed the necklace changed. Maybe I wasn't meant to meet him just yet.

_Or I'm just so oblivious, I wouldn't recognize true love if it literally walked up to me and said my name._

With exactly one minute to spare, I parked in front of Leroy's Bakery. Although they had dozens of freshly baked options, they were known for their drinks, from flavored hot chocolates to the best lattes, they had their year-round staples and seasonal flavors. This was one of my favorite places to come to study or read, and I prayed this night wouldn't ruin it for me.

I hadn't had a chance to look at the picture Ari'd sent me. I was nearly late, and I vaguely remembered what Headphones -- I mean, Alec -- looked like, but to my relief, he was standing just inside.

"Elise?" He said my name with just a hint of question.

"Hi, Alec. I hope you weren't waiting long."

He gave me a soft smile and shook his head. "I just barely walked in."

I took note of the way his smile reached his eyes and created the barest hint of laugh lines. He was much cuter than I remembered.

"What would you like? I'll order while you find a table."

"A frozen caramel hot chocolate would be great."

His smile grew as he nodded. "Sounds delicious."

I took a step away and smiled before he turned toward the line. So far, he'd topped the previous two dates. Not that there was much to live up to. As long as he spoke and didn't bring up his past addictions on the first date, he was set.

After slipping into a small table for two near the front, I fought the temptation to send an update to Ari and instead looked around the bakery. A few other tables were open, but it was fairly busy. _This must be the place to be on a Friday night._

Alec made his way over and slid out the other chair and sat down as he placed our number on the table, a process that helped keep the ambiance suitable for studying and quiet conversations.

"They said it would be a little longer than normal. I guess some event just got out in the neighborhood, so it's more crowded than it typically is."

"I noticed. I've never seen it quite this packed, but I've also never been here at this time, so I thought it was because of the weekend. On weekdays during school, there are only a few other people here."

I cut myself off when I realized I was rambling. _Stupid nerves._

He smiled pleasantly and didn't seem to notice my awkward babbling. "Do you come here often?" He froze, and for the first time since I arrived, his smile slipped, just for a second. "That's the worst pickup line in history, and I just said it to you. I'm so sorry." He looked down and blushed. Actually blushed!

It was the most adorable thing I'd ever seen a guy do, and I felt myself crush a little bit.

"Given the context, it's totally acceptable." I chuckled and watched the blush deepen on his cheeks. I shook my head to stop from staring at him. "I usually came once a week or so during school. Coffee, desserts, and quiet. It's the perfect studying environment."

His eyes finally met mine, and I had to admit they were indeed puppy-dog worthy. He broke eye contact and cleared his throat.

_Great. My penetrating stare into the chocolatey abyss freaked him out._

"I come here too. I'm surprised I haven't seen you."

"Maybe we just missed each other, or didn't notice."

"There's no way I wouldn't notice you." His eyes widened as if he was just as shocked as I was by his words.

Instantly the blush returned, and this time I felt my face react.

He took a peek up at me and smiled shyly. "I was really happy you found me. I remember running into you at the party over the weekend, but you kind of surprised me, and I didn't get a chance to talk to you or ask your name."

"Sorry about that. I'd been looking for my friend for a while and was starting to flip out a little."

He smiled wider. "I get it."

"You also had headphones on. I couldn't really talk to you."

"Oh yeah. Sorry about that." He suddenly looked embarrassed.

"Why did you have them on?"

"I had just switched off from DJ-ing with my friend, and I was listening to my next set."

I suddenly felt terrible for judging him earlier. "That's really cool."

He nodded, seeming uncomfortable with the compliment. If this was how he reacted to _cool_ , I probably shouldn't tell him how I feel about his eyes -- or smile.

We were saved from more awkward silence by a waitress who appeared just beside Alec. She set my cup down then did a double take when she looked at him.

"Alec?"

His eyes widened, and he slowly looked up at her. "Um..."

_Um?_ A feeling of dread suddenly flooded my body.

"What are you doing here, and who is she?"

_Wow. The way she said that one word sounds like I am a contagious disease he brought into the bakery who will soon wipe out the population. Venomous._

He blinked twice, then his brain seemed to kick into gear. "Chrissy. I thought Friday is your day off."

It looked like my date and Ms. Chrissy had a past. An obviously uncomfortable one.

"That was before the semester ended." She shot him a look that made me cringe, and I wasn't even on the receiving end.

"Oh."

_That's it? This woman is slaughtering him with her eyes, and he responds with an 'Oh'?_

I was debating making a quick escape and letting them deal with their issues, but Chrissy turned her body and blocked us both in.

"Who is this?" She tilted her head down in my direction. If I'd had a second to comprehend what was happening, I probably would have been offended.

Alec turned his puppy-dog eyes on me for a moment before looking back to her. "I met her last weekend. We're just chatting."

All right. That was definitely my cue. I slipped my arm through my purse strap and made a move to stand, but Chrissy took another step toward me, blocking my chance to run.

"You're just chatting? With a girl you just met? I thought you said you didn't have time for distractions right now. That's why we broke up, isn't it?"

I closed my eyes tightly and wished myself away. When I opened them, I was still stuck in one of the most awkward moments of my life. Now would be a perfect time to have some sort of magical powers. Maybe cause an earthquake or make the kitchen catch on fire so the sprinklers turned on. I'd take just about anything.

Alec cleared his throat and began manically rubbing the back of his neck.

_Huh_. _Found his nervous tick on the first date._

"Chrissy, I'm sorry, but things weren't working between us. You deserve more than I can give you right now."

Even I was offended by the phoniness of that lame apology. The girl was obviously a little off her rocker, but she deserved better than that.

Judging by Chrissy's face, she agreed with my silent sentiments.

"Fine Alec! If you want to go tramping around with some slut, go ahead! I'm over you and your pathetic obsession with being a DJ. You're not even good!"

With that, she dropped her arms to her sides and held her head high as she stomped away.

_Whelp. That was weird._

"Sorry about that. I really didn't know she would be here."

"Why would you bring another girl to your ex's workplace?"

He began to stutter out an answer, but I cut him off.

"It's rude and uncomfortable. Not only for her but for me."

I took a breath and placed my hands on the table to stand.

"I'm really sorry. I swear I wasn't trying to hurt either one of you."

My hands trembled as I stood. The desire to slap him across his insincere face was almost too much to hold back. I picked up my cup instead and looked down at him with my worst glare. "Thanks for the drink."

I turned on my heel and marched out the front doors without looking back or checking to see where Chrissy had run off to. I held it together until I climbed into my car and let out a frustrated cry.

What were the odds? Seriously, I'd love to know. How can one person have three terrible dates in one week? Catastrophes! Each one can only be classified as a complete disaster. I was no closer to finding the right guy, and I was going to need therapy or a few kickboxing classes to get over the emotional duress of this.

I dug in my purse, searching for my phone, and pulled it out. Pushing on the screen with excessive force probably wasn't the best idea, but I had serious amounts of aggression to release. I punched the last icon to call Ari and threw my head down against the steering wheel while I waited for her to pick up.

"Hey! It's still early. You did go, right?"

I groaned. "Oh, I went. I met stupid Headphone Boy."

"Oh dear." She obviously could sense my mood already.

" _Oh dear_ is right! He asked me to meet him at the place where his ex-girlfriend works!"

I could hear her sigh and knew she was waiting for me to finish.

"Not only that, Ari. She was there. Not only was she there, but she was also our waitress!"

She gasped. "No!"

"Oh, yes!" I nodded against the steering wheel, feeling the pattern dig farther into my forehead. "She set down my drink and caught one look at him and went crazy. Apparently, he just dumped her because he needed fewer distractions in his life, then he shows up there with me! A new girl!"

"No." Her voice echoed how I felt. Shocked and depressed.

"Yes, Ari. It was the most uncomfortable experience of my life. She called me a slut! I mean, I can't really blame her. She was surprised and hurt and needed to lash out at someone."

"Not okay. That goes against girl code."

"I forgive her. It's him who better watch his back! I mean, what was he thinking?"

"So disrespectful."

"Totally." I sank deeper into my seat with the realization that one of our few leads was a dead-end. Again.

"It will be okay, Elle. Don't give up yet."

"I know. I just can't believe how these past three dates have gone. It's like the cosmos or something are messing with me. Maybe it's all a plan to make the right guy look even better in comparison."

She laughed. "I don't know about that. I think dating guys our age is risky business. You can't expect too much from them. My mom constantly reminds me they're not done developing yet."

"I hate being the superior gender sometimes."

"Preach, sister."

After one more deep breath, I sat back up. "Thanks for the pep talk. I'm going to head home."

"Drive safe and call me tomorrow."

"Will do."

We hung up, and I shifted my car into gear and put distance between me and the bakery. I took a sip of my drink and sighed.

_Dang it. This is the last one I'll ever have from there._

# CHAPTER FIFTEEN

WORK HAD PASSED in a blur this week. Things had picked up, and Sherrie and I were forced to actually work. Today, though, my brain had decided to shut off since it knew I was leaving early.

The boss was letting me off at lunch, so I could be available to help his boss, Mom, set up everything for the fundraiser.

Ari texted me during work, telling me to hurry to her house afterward to drive together, but when I got there, she was up in her room lounging on her bed.

"Why aren't you ready to go?" I was normally the one dragging my feet and wanting to stay in and watch movies with a big bowl of popcorn, but it looked like we'd switched places.

"I've been checking through pictures to see if anyone posted more."

"Anything good?" I bounced toward her on the bed and looked over her shoulder at her phone.

She ignored me and kept swiping through. "There are a few new ones, but I don't really know who I'm looking for. I did see some cute guys though."

"Really? Show me!" I scooted even closer, forcing her to share.

Her finger grazed the screen several times before stopping. "Him."

He was cute. Longish blond hair and blue eyes. Very all-American, boy-next-door. "Eh... I don't recognize him."

"Okay, hold on." She swiped through a few more images.

I snatched the phone away, went back a few pages, and studied the picture. My heart began racing when recognition set in. "Ari! That's him! That's Hat, number two!"

"Double-star boy? Let me look." She stole the phone back and zoomed in. "Holy crap, Elle!" She looked up at me then dropped back to the phone. "Why didn't you mention how impossibly gorgeous he was?"

I opened my mouth to defend myself, but she was on a roll.

"This is DEFCON 1! If this was my mystery man, I would be putting up posters! I'd be walking every street of the city until I found him! I'd be making a sappy video to get the attention of the news or a celebrity to help me find him!" She finally ran out of steam and was staring at me with her mouth agape.

"I did tell you he was gorgeous and had a sexy voice."

"You should have forced me into a blood oath with you to never stop searching. How did you walk away from him in the first place?"

I shrugged. The party had been overwhelming, and I'd really just wanted to find Ari or any of our other friends. I didn't do well alone in those situations. "I was looking for you."

"Don't blame me for this! You walked away from the most attractive man I've ever seen."

I silently agreed with her. He was model-worthy, and I'd walked right by. He could be the one I was looking for, and I'd literally passed him up to find my friends.

Ari focused back on her phone and after a few silent moments met my gaze. "It says he's friends with some guys from school. Calvin. Do you remember him from chemistry?"

I nodded while she continued.

"They're friends, and Calvin is coming to the party this weekend. Hopefully, this guy shows up with him."

"Does it say his name?"

She shot me a look of bored frustration. "How else would I know who he was friends with?"

"Enough with the attitude, Ms. Stalker. Not everyone can find everything on the internet like you."

"His name is Vincent Connolly."

I soaked that in. Even his name was sexy.

"And you, my dear, need to start getting ready. Unless you're planning on going like that."

She eyed my navy shift dress like it was diseased.

"What's wrong with this?" I tugged at it, confused. "It's one of the new ones we picked out!"

"It's cute, for going to work or church or tea with the queen, but not for handing out food or collecting donations."

"Fine." I marched over to her closet without a word and began pushing hangers around. I pulled out a pair of denim cutoffs and a black-and-white plaid shirt.

"Help yourself!"

I slipped on the shorts and winked. "Thanks!"

After I finished fixing my hair into a messy ponytail, Ari came up from behind me and pulled it out. I twisted around and looked at her then the hair tie in her hand.

"What was that for?"

She put her hands on her hips and shook her head. "Would it kill you to try just a little bit?"

"We're going to be out in the heat. Working. I want my hair up." I reached for the band, but she back stepped.

"Let me do it."

I rolled my eyes and turned around with a huff.

After less than a minute of tugging and jerking, she put her hands on my shoulders and pushed me across the room to the standing mirror. Once I was in position, she unbuttoned each sleeve and roughly folded them up to just below my elbows. Then, she stepped away and quickly returned with a few aqua and white leather wrap bracelets that she then added to my left wrist.

"There." She looked at me in the mirror and smiled. "Just a touch of gloss and you're good to go, my friend."

She'd managed a fishtail braid, something I hadn't been able to master despite hours of practice and watching video tutorials, and the little touches she'd done to the outfit actually made me look trendy.

"Not too shabby."

She grabbed our purses off the bed and continued through the door. "I know. I do good work. Now let's go before we're way late, and your mom comes for us."

I followed her while dragging my feet. I wanted to stay here and learn as much about Vincent that I could. I needed to find him somehow.

Ari stopped at the bottom of the stairs and faced me. "You need to cheer up! You look great, and we're going to have fun tonight."

I nodded silently while still wishing I could stay.

"Come on. It'll be good to take your mind off things for a little while."

"Things? This is my life, Ari. My completely confusing, messed-up disaster of a life."

"Elle, we will figure this out. I promise you I will not stop until we find your man, but staying in will accomplish nothing."

Fine, maybe it was a dramatic perspective, but things seemed grim until an hour ago. I hadn't even really spoken to Vincent the night of the party, but his picture made me feel something.

Something stronger than just recognition.

It was as if something in my soul had clicked into place. _If that's what happened with just seeing his picture I can only imagine what it would be like to see him again in person._ Zero chance of that happening!

"Smile for me." She held my hand until I flashed her all of my teeth. She barked out a laugh and squeezed my hand. "You're a freak. I said smile, not... whatever that was."

A grin broke free, and suddenly I was laughing with her. It was a good thing I had her around to keep me sane.

WE ARRIVED ABOUT an hour before the big event was set to start, which was about two hours too late for my mom. She was running around barking orders and pointing at things that needed to be done.

The scene would have been completely acceptable except for the little fact that we were all volunteers. If she wasn't careful, she was going to be facing a mutiny.

I grabbed Ari's arm and tugged her forward with me. Someone needed to intervene quickly. "Hi, Mom."

She spun around and let out an exasperated sigh. "There you are! I've been waiting for you two for over an hour!"

Ari met my eye and bit her lip, obviously to hide her smile. "Sorry, Mrs. Benson."

I checked my phone for the time and held it up. "It's only one, Mom. I told you I was working until noon, and I needed to change after."

She raised her clipboard in the air and threw back her head with a sigh. "Just get busy. We need people to set up the donation booths with their signs and several crates at each. Come and find me when you're done with that."

We stood there motionless while she turned on her heels and continued her tirade.

"So, I guess we should find those booths before she has an aneurysm."

I nodded. "For the safety of the general public."

"We'll be heroes."

We smiled at each other and walked toward the row of tables on the left side of the park. Did anyone look like they were in charge?

Standing in front of several rows of stacked crates was a man holding a clipboard similar to the one my mom was using as a potential weapon. I nudged Ari, and we made our way over.

"Hi, Officer Lennon." My teeth pinched the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling too much.

He looked up pleasantly. "My, my... trouble has arrived. Hello, girls."

Ari beamed and began twirling a piece of her long blond hair around her finger. "Hi. We're here for you."

I coughed, trying to divert his attention away from my best friend who was currently embarrassing herself. "My mom sent us over to set up the donation booths. Do you know where the signs are?"

He rubbed his scruffy, manly face. "The notes say they're supposed to be next to the crates, but I haven't seen them. I do know that we have enough for three to each table. Want to help me with those, and then we can investigate the missing signage?"

Ari giggled. "Investigate? 'Cause you're an officer?"

He smirked and nodded before taking a few steps away from her. Smart man.

I followed him and picked up one of the large crates. When I turned, Ari was standing in the same place watching him like, well, like a lovesick teenager.

Officer Lennon -- Robbie -- had been the high school heartthrob a few years before we were even freshmen and had since graduated to the town heartthrob position. He'd dated around but had never been known to get serious, which only fueled the obsession. Every woman in town over the age of sixteen thought maybe, just maybe... they could be the one to tame him and make him fall in love.

_I think he is smart enough to realize the perfect position he is in and is going to ride it for as long as he possibly can._

It took us an unfortunately short amount of time to divide the crates and position the signs at the correct booth. I was hoping it would eat up more time, lasting until the start of the event, when we would be off the hook with my mom. _Nope._

"Girls!"

Ari turned and made a face at me before facing my mother.

"I need your help! We had a few no-shows at the balloon-dart station. You two are running it."

My normally pristine mother whose hair was always perfectly in place and was the picture of calm was standing before us wiping sweat from her forehead, and her hair was pulled into a bun. The last time I'd seen her this unkempt was the day before Beth's wedding when a random thunderstorm hit and destroyed the location of her outdoor wedding.

"Sure, Mom. We'll head over." I looped my arm through Ari's and led her away.

She took one last look before whipping her head around. "Geez. Your mom looks close to losing it."

"You know she takes these things too seriously. She's obviously past the point of thinking clearly. When do you think she'll realize what she's done to me?" I shivered.

Ari tugged her arm and pulled me close. "I'll keep you safe and sound from the balloons. Don't worry your sweet little head."

"It's not a joke! Globophobia is a real struggle for lots of people."

"Yeah, sure. You'll be in charge of picking up the darts and dealing with the people, and I'll blow up and reattach balloons. See? No big deal."

"You're a good friend."

"I know."

The booth was covered, completely overtaken with disgusting little inflated balls of terror. Once things clicked with Mom, she would be running over here begging for forgiveness. Well, at least she should if she has a heart and loves me at all.

The backboard was already overloaded with balloons ready to have darts thrown at them and make the most disturbing noises in the world. I instinctively shivered again. Maybe I can trade with someone.

"Come on, Elle. I'll protect you."

I groaned and walked through the back of the booth. It was finally time for crowds to start rolling in. Hopefully people would skip this area. There were plenty of better attractions for people to see. Food trucks, a bake sale, even the chili cook-off would be more entertaining than throwing sharp objects at fragile, squeaky globes of doom.

Thirty minutes later, we had gathered quite a crowd, and the line was at least ten deep. What was wrong with these people? A nice bean bag toss just across the way, but no. Men, women, and children alike wanted their chance at making my life worse.

A particular shriek -- I mean, laugh -- drew closer, and I groaned as I handed the allotted four darts to the next guy in exchange for his dollar.

"Hey, sis! Having fun?" April strutted up in heels and a short dress, surrounded by a mini-mob of her followers. Heels? Really? We were in the middle of a park. On grass. Who did she think she was impressing?

"Hi, April." I checked her hands then looked at her posse. None of them looked like they were working. "Why aren't you helping Mom?"

"I am! We're directing people to you." Her evil smile grew. "She wanted to make sure the booths stayed busy, and I thought you could use the most help. Plus, the more customers that come, the more balloons that get blown up and stapled and popped just feet from you."

The crowd grew behind her.

The next little boy stepped up and offered his dollar. I handed him darts and turned back to April with a glare.

"You did this?"

She cackled and turned to take in the throng. "Yes. I wanted to make sure you stayed busy." She blew a kiss and led her group away. "I'll keep them coming!"

I watched her disappear and looked down at the darts in my hand. If only--

"Not worth the arrest by Officer Lennon, Elle."

"That's debatable."

"Hey! We're ready," said the next contestant.

I almost growled.

Ari pushed me away and took his money so I wouldn't have to interact with the public for a moment.

April was definitely the spawn of evil. It explained why her hair was the most vivid red of all the women in our family. She has a special connection to a certain red-horned man.

Another hour flew by in a blur of children, darts, and the constant sound of plastic explosions. The food area was finally drawing in the majority of the crowd, and we were slowing down. Ari was true to her word and maintained the balloon wall while I remained in charge of the cash and darts. I'd fallen into a mindless rhythm and was no longer paying attention to each person.

Suddenly, Ari began coughing loudly. I turned and saw her looking directly at me while pointing discreetly toward the line. I followed the direction, scanning the faces, and understood her fit.

The guy from the picture. He was standing right there! Two from the front of the line. What did she say his name is?

I widened my eyes trying to convey my panic.

She hid her face behind an inflated balloon and mouthed, "Breathe!"

I exchanged the darts with the next person. Only one little girl stood between me and the gorgeous guy I was obsessing over.

My heart rate took off while the girl took her turn. She popped one balloon by some miracle, so I handed her a small plush animal and watched her walk away.

Breathe. In and out. I silently repeated that twice before meeting his amazing deep brown eyes.

Melting. My brain and my heart were melting into a puddle at my feet.

"Hey, I'll take four."

I nodded and held them out. He smiled, and my heart sped up. That smile should be illegal in all fifty states.

"Thanks." He took the darts and placed his dollar into my empty palm. As he pulled away -- much slower than necessary, I might add -- his fingers tickled my palm, making me want to pounce.

I'd never felt such an immediate reaction to anyone. Love at first sight always seemed like a made-up fairytale, but as of this moment, I was a believer.

Ari was giggling behind me, and if I'd had the brainpower to do really anything I would have given her a death glare, but I was frozen in place staring at him.

He smiled at me one more time before turning away slightly to take aim. Four balloons popped in succession.

The noise brought me back to reality, and I cringed. Ari was waving her hands forward, signing for me to give him a prize.

I ducked below the table and grabbed one of the large plush dogs. I quickly plastered a smile on my face and told myself to act normal. Maybe he'd forgotten the previous minute of my mutism and awkward ogling.

He had moved out of the way of the next person in line and was waiting directly in front of me when I stood. My smile grew a little more natural when my eyes met his. Something familiar about him caught my attention, more than recognizing him from the party or the picture.

"Congratulations. You're the first person to hit with all four darts." I handed him the blue dog and realized how ridiculous this was. What was he going to do with a two-feet-tall stuffed animal?

"Really? Thanks." He accepted the dog and looked down at it. He seemed to be thinking the same as I was.

"You'll have to find a lucky girl to give that to." I mentally face-palmed when I realized I'd just said that.

He laughed, and not in a mean _this girl is psycho_ way. "I have just the girl in mind actually."

My heart dropped, and my face must have shown it.

"I mean my cousin, Mia. She's around here somewhere, and she'll love it when I tell her I won this for her." His face lit up when he mentioned her.

I couldn't help but smile with him. "You'll be her hero."

"Definitely." He ran his hand through his dark brown hair and looked back at me. "Well, thanks again." He held up the paw of the stuffed animal and waved it once before turning and walking away.

I watched him for a second before looking around at the booth. Ari had stepped forward and kept the line moving while I was busy falling for a near stranger.

I whispered to her, took the next person's money, and handed him darts. "Thanks."

"No problem. You would have done the same for me." She winked and began blowing up another balloon.

# CHAPTER SIXTEEN

ONCE THE SUN went down, and people finally became more interested in the food trucks and chili cook-off, my mom came over to relieve us of our duties.

"You girls are so awesome! Thanks for helping out."

Ari smiled and shrugged. "It was fun."

"Maybe for you." I glared at the balloon-covered wall and shivered. I would have nightmares about the sounds of them rubbing and popping for weeks.

"I'm so sorry, Elise. I know that wasn't easy for you, but I appreciate it! I've got April and her friends taking over now. So, you go off and have fun!"

"Thanks, Mom." I tugged on Ari's wrist and hurried away. The farther we were from the booth, the less likely we were to get volunteered for something else.

Ari laughed next to me and slid my hand from her arm. "Relax, Elle. It's over. We can have fun for the rest of the night."

I caved. Her positive attitude was contagious. "Where's the first stop?"

She looked around and pointed. "Funnel cakes! I've been smelling them all night!"

"Perfect! Carbs and sugar are just what I need." On our way over, I scanned the crowd for any of our friends, but there were too many people. I was sure my parents were ecstatic about the turnout.

"Looking for someone in particular?" Ari was grinning like the Cheshire cat.

_Maybe_. She knew me well enough to know exactly what I was doing, but I wasn't going to admit that to her out loud.

"I didn't recognize anyone with him earlier, but if we can find Calvin, he might know where to find Vincent."

_Vincent!_ That was his name. It had been driving me crazy, but again my pride had refused to allow me to ask Ari.

"Let's focus on food, then we can look for people."

"Deal." She cut through the crowd and got us in line without getting lost or trampled.

We waited for almost ten minutes, but the second the warm sugary dough hit my tongue, I groaned. So worth it.

"That good?" Ari's face was covered in powdered sugar -- her chin, right cheek, and even a streak on her forehead.

I burst out laughing and nearly dropped my plate.

"What? Why are you laughing?" She looked at me like I was possessed, which only made me laugh harder. If I looked crazy to her, she would die if she saw her own reflection.

"You've got a little something on your face."

Her hand shot up with a napkin and began rubbing all the wrong places. "Did I get it?"

Laughter bubbled up again and exploded.

She gave me a dirty look and handed me the napkin. "Help me."

With shaking hands, I dabbed at each affected area.

"You're messing with me, right? How did anything get on my forehead?"

I giggled and shrugged. "Must be on your fingers." I handed the napkin back to her so she could wipe up more, and my laughter finally started dying down.

She walked away and tossed her plate, but when she turned back, she stuck her tongue out at me. "That's for your help. Next time you do something embarrassing, I'll be sure to laugh at you for five minutes straight."

"You two seem to be having fun." I whipped around at the sound of a deep voice. Calvin was looking down at us with a smirk. Behind him were a few other guys from school, and casually walking up to join them was Vincent.

I threw away my half-eaten funnel cake and quickly brushed off my hands on my shorts. I could only pray my face wasn't covered in sugar.

"Hi, guys." I smiled at the group, but my eyes kept flitting back to Vincent. He was looking down at his phone, and disappointment trickled in the longer it went without him noticing me.

"Have you guys tried these? Word of caution -- grab napkins." Ari pointed behind us at the food cart.

Calvin and his friend Barrett laughed, and a few of the others started yelling about more food and funnel cakes as they wrestled each other in line. Vincent finally looked up and must have noticed the empty space between him and the rest of us. I swallowed with the first step he took nearer and completely stopped breathing as he drew closer and closer.

Barrett glanced at him then looked back at us. "Have you guys met Vincent? He plays soccer in the summer league with us."

Before I could respond, Vincent was nodding. "Yeah. I won the big dog from them earlier."

Calvin and Barrett laughed.

"Did your cousin like it?"

He looked over and met my eyes, and I swore I felt my heart skip a beat. _This guy is turning me into a romantic sap!_

"Yeah. She loved it. As of thirty minutes ago, I'm her boyfriend."

_Lucky little brat._

"Hey. Have we met you before? You look familiar."

My eyes shot to Ari. What was she trying to do?

Calvin looked confused for a second then smiled. "Yeah! He came to your party with us. Did you guys meet then?"

I looked from Vincent to Ari then back. She was grinning, but he had a tight look on his face.

"I don't--"

A smile broke across his face. "Yeah, we did. I thought I recognized you earlier, but I couldn't figure out where I'd seen you."

I felt my head nodding, but my mind was floating away. _He remembers me?_

"I was actually hoping to run into you again since the hallway had been pretty crowded, but I couldn't find you for the rest of the night."

Holy crap! He did remember me!

"It was a big party." _Wow. Could I have come up with a lamer response?_ I was mentally berating myself when Ari finally jumped into the conversation.

"Maybe it's fate you guys met again." She winked at him then glanced over at me.

I shot her a quick dirty look. She would pay for that later.

"I guess it is." Vincent was looking at me with a glint of amusement in his eyes. "I'm not usually one to believe in things like that, but I think it's slapping me in the face this time."

Calvin looked at his friend then at me then Ari. He shook his head a few times and sighed. "Come on, Ari. Let's go check out the churros." Without another word, he stepped forward and placed his hand on her lower back, guiding her away.

Vincent and I watched each other in silence for a second before his smile grew. "Do you want to go on a ride? Most of these look pretty sketchy, but can you ever turn down a Ferris wheel?"

I peeled my eyes away from him and turned toward the towering wheel. I'd ridden it every year, but I wouldn't deny they looked a little worn down.

I glanced back to him and returned his smile. "Sure."

We fell into step with one another in a comfortable silence. Normally, I would be panicking trying to think of anything to fill the silence, but this felt different. Each time I peeked at him, he was watching me with his lopsided smile. I bit my lip and stopped at the end of the line. Judging by the number of people in front of us, we'd be waiting for a while.

I opened my mouth, but he spoke first.

"What's your favorite animal?" He looked just as surprised as I was by his question. "Sorry. I tend to blurt out things before thinking. My friends always get annoyed with my would-you-rather questions."

I laughed for a second and shrugged. "I love those questions. Ari only plays along for a few minutes before she gets sick of it. It's a sea otter."

He nodded several times looking deep in thought. "Loyal, playful, and resourceful. Good choice."

I giggled then quickly stopped. I sounded like a silly school girl, even to my own ears. "What's yours? Please don't say lion, tiger, or eagle."

He chuckled and looked down at me. "Why not?"

"Way too predictable."

"Got it. Good thing mine is a squirrel monkey."

My eyes shot to his face, and I waited for him to laugh or say he was joking. My expression must have given my thoughts away because he started laughing.

"Seriously! Have you seen one? They're adorable! Plus, they peel their bananas correctly."

I laughed at him and shook my head.

"Fine. Agree to disagree on the best animal. If you could go anywhere in the world, where would you go?"

I waited for him to smile or say he was kidding. _Are we really going to play Twenty Questions for the rest of the wait?_

"I'd go to England. That's where my family is from, and I've always wanted to go see what it's like."

He seemed to be absorbing my response. "Makes sense."

"What about you?"

"I want to go to Italy to see where my family came from. Take a boat through the canals, eat all the bread and pasta I can get my hands on, and see the architecture. That sounds perfect to me."

I studied his face while he watched the Ferris wheel rotate. So, he was Italian. That explained his deep olive completion and thick, dark brown hair.

He caught me staring and smirked. "Were you checking me out?"

I debated for a half second if I should try to deny it, but what was the point? "Maybe." I hid my face behind my hair and smiled to myself. Less than ten minutes with this guy, and I was giggling and blushing like a little girl. _How embarrassing._

He stretched his arms over his head then flexed obviously. His smirk grew into a lopsided smile. "Can't say I blame you." He winked then started laughing.

My hand hit his shoulder before I could process my actions. I was already so comfortable with him that teasing came naturally. "You're too much."

Slowly, the line crept forward. With each step toward the entrance, we grew closer to each other, until halfway through we were brushing shoulders while talking.

"Are you good friends with Calvin and the guys?"

His chocolatey eyes met mine, and I melted a little. I had to pinch myself to focus on his question. "Ari's friends with everyone. I'm just the tagalong." I brushed my hair away from my face mostly as a distraction.

"I doubt you could be considered a tagalong." He was looking at me like he wanted to say more, but suddenly the line surged forward, and we were close to the front.

"Did you just graduate, or are you a senior this year?" I was pretty sure of the answer, but I wanted to fill up the silence.

"Just graduated." He smiled down at me, and I was pretty sure he knew what I was up to. "You too?"

I nodded. "What are your plans?"

"Playing soccer at Northern Oregon University."

That caught me off guard, and I studied his face to try to tell if he was joking. It didn't seem like it. "Seriously?"

He chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck as if I was making him uncomfortable. "Yeah. The coach has been watching me for a while, and I made a verbal commitment at the end of last season."

"That's incredible! They have one of the best teams in the Northwest."

"I know." He laughed at my shocked face and pulled on my arm. "Come on, we're next."

I robotically followed him and turned with my back to the cart so I could sit, but my mouth was still gaping open, and my brain was trying to process the bomb he'd just dropped.

Once we were settled in and the bar lowered in front of us and locked, he leaned over to me. With one hand, he brushed a strand of hair out of my face then whispered in my ear. "Your face is going to freeze like that."

Nervous giggles erupted from me. _Could I be any more embarrassing?_ I was losing it over the fact he was an athlete! A really good one, but still just a guy who could kick a ball up and down a field. He wasn't changing the world or anything.

I kept reminding myself of that until I relaxed. He was just a normal guy.

"That's really incredible, Vincent."

He eyed me carefully but finally nodded. "Thanks. I was shocked they wanted me."

I scoffed then paused. I hadn't meant to do that aloud!

"If they wanted you to play for them, I'm sure you're amazing, but if you're not going to tell me, I'll just ask Calvin about it." I tried my best to play it off, but I knew I'd already made a big deal.

He nudged my shoulder. "Soccer's been my life since I can remember. I've been training for this basically since I could walk. My dad made sure I knew how important it was for me to get a scholarship for school, and soccer made that happen."

He sounded so modest, but I knew what his words really meant. He was that good. Not only was he playing there, but he had a scholarship to play soccer!

"So, you're the next Beckham?"

He shook his head and laughed. "That would be amazing, but I doubt I'll go pro."

"Why not? I'm sure you're good enough."

His smile grew, making the corners of his eyes crinkle. "There are thousands of college players, but only a tiny percent of them are good enough to go pro, and an even smaller percent go on to have decent careers. I'm not trying to be modest. I'm just being realistic."

"Well, I think you could." I huffed and folded my arms. I turned away from him and out over the city lights. I was trying to keep a straight face, but I knew I was cracking.

"You're too kind." Suddenly his arm wrapped around my shoulders. I took a half second to process the new advancement before slowly sinking into him.

_It can't be this easy, right? Maybe he's just being friendly? There's no way he's interested in me. What does this mean?_

I closed my eyes and yelled at my brain to shut up before opening again and simply enjoying the moment.

He sighed and I felt him rest his chin on top of my head. "What are your plans?"

"I'm going to Lincoln University."

"Impressive. Do you know what you're going to major in?"

The dreaded question. I'd known it would be coming, but I still hated it. The easy answer was law. That was what my dad wanted, and that was what I'd told the school when I applied, but the truth was I didn't know what I wanted. Could I really picture myself going in front of a judge and jury? Could I do all of the research and preparation? Well, yes, I could, but would I enjoy it? I didn't know yet.

"Law."

He nodded against my head a few times. "A smart girl, huh?"

I laughed against him and shrugged. "It's been the plan for as long as I can remember. My dad has a practice, and he always wanted me to take it over from him one day."

"What kind of practice?"

"Civil litigation."

"Sounds scary."

I chuckled and shrugged. "He loves it. Says every case brings unique problems to solve. I guess it would be more interesting than tax or something."

"You don't sound convinced."

"I don't know if I can picture myself doing what he does for the rest of my life." I'd thought that for a long time, but it was the first time I'd ever admitted it to someone. Ari didn't even know how I felt and I'd just told a near stranger.

"Then find something that will make you happy."

I was grateful he couldn't see me rolling my eyes.

"I know it's easier said than done. No one wants to disappoint parents, but I think they'd want you to be happy more than anything."

"That's deep."

"Too deep for a Ferris wheel." He pulled his arm away and angled himself so he was facing me. It was squished in the little cart, giving me no choice but to mirror him. "Tell me something else."

I raised a brow in question.

"Anything. Tell me something you want me to know."

"I don't know what to say."

He gave me a stern look. "Your favorite book, most embarrassing moment, favorite band growing up -- give me anything."

"I couldn't pick a favorite. It would be like a parent picking a favorite child. I once gave a presentation in front of my class in high school right after gym. Not only was my face bright red from running the mile, but I'd buttoned my shirt wrong, so there was a huge hole in the front, and the whole class saw my bra." I paused and made sure he wanted me to keep going.

He was smiling wide.

" _Backstreet Boys_ were my favorite, but I was a big fan of the pop music back in the day. My first concert was one of theirs, but that was because my older sister loved them too and got my mom to agree to take us. I think if I had a choice though, I would have wanted to see Britney Spears. My younger sister loved her too, but our parents thought she would end up being a bad influence. Compared to people today, she was an angel. Could you image if the musicians now had been around back then? Parents would throw their TVs out the window."

He sat there silent for a moment before busting up. One hand flew to his stomach before he doubled over laughing so loud the couple in front of us turned and gave us a weird look.

"What?" I grew more concerned the longer he laughed.

"I can't believe you just told me all of that." He gasped a few times and took a deep breath. "I was just trying to get you to open up a little, and you just broke the dam."

_I guess I kind of rambled, but he asked!_

I tugged a loose strand of hair behind my ear, trying to distract him from seeing the blush I could feel creeping up my cheeks.

"I'm sorry! I wasn't trying to make you feel bad. It's like I'm finally seeing the real you. Who knew 90s' music would be your kryptonite?"

When he said it that way, I couldn't help but laugh with him. "You're right. I'm pretty passionate about boy bands, but I grew up arguing with my sisters over who was the best, and for some reason they always got to pick who we listened to or went to see."

"Are you the youngest?"

"No, I'm the middle child. The lost and forgotten one."

He laughed and hit my leg. "You're not lost or forgotten."

He didn't know the half of it. "Trust me. My older sister is the picture-perfect child. She graduated with honors, married her college sweetheart, and now owns her own business. My younger sister is a cheerleader and demands the attention of my parents. It's exhausting to watch, really. It's not my parents' fault I'm forgotten. They just have other kids to think about."

"Maybe they just know that you're responsible enough to do things on your own. They don't have to worry about you."

"Ah, the responsible one. That's definitely the sister that gets left out of the fairytales."

He smirked and shook his head. "Life isn't a fairytale, Elle. The choices you make -- and you seem to be making good ones --decide your life. You don't need a glass slipper or magic lamp to help you. I have a feeling you'll make exactly the life you want."

"Jocks aren't supposed to talk like that."

"This jock does." His smile grew again. "Thanks for talking to me, Elle."

I smiled and had to look away. His gaze made me nervous. Luckily, the car in front of us was getting off. This strange ride was almost over. Part of me was relieved to get back to Ari and my comfort zone, but the other part wanted to stay pressed against him. He had a way of getting me to open up and talk in a way that I never normally would with a stranger.

Something about him felt familiar. I'd known him for less than an hour and managed to spill my embarrassing secrets and the feelings I have toward my sisters.

Vincent stepped out first then turned and held out his hand.

I took it, and he pulled me up next to him.

With a quick smile, he turned and walked toward the exit, still holding my hand. I looked down then up to the back of his head.

_What is happening? We are walking toward Ari and his friends. They are about to see us holding hands, and it doesn't seem like he is going to stop anytime soon._

With each step, I watched his arm, waiting for it to drop. No guy I had ever known would walk up to his friends holding hands with a girl, let alone a girl he'd just met. This usually meant that he either thought he would be getting something from her by the end of the night, or he was a different breed of male that found it acceptable to show PDA. I wasn't actually certain that existed, but I was currently being proven wrong.

We reached the group, and they greeted us. Ari smiled at me then trailed her eyes down my arm to our hands. She gave me a small look, silently asking what was going on, but I had no way to tell her I didn't know. I was just as confused.

Shockingly, none of the guys gave us a second look. This was turning into a very strange night.

# CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

"IT'S FRIDAY! FRIDAY is the best! Friday means the weekend!" I greeted Sherrie with my song and continued while she laughed at me. "Fridays are the be-e-st!" I held out the last note until I flopped into my chair.

"Well, well. Someone is in a good mood this morning." She turned from her computer and looked at me with a curious gaze.

"Of course I am. It's Friday, and that means in just a few hours, the weekend starts!"

"And why is this such a wonderful weekend?"

"If things go half as well as last night did, this weekend will be amazing!"

She pulled her glasses off and narrowed her eyes. "What happened?"

"I met one of the guys!"

Her mouth dropped open, and she scooted her chair closer. "Which one?"

"Hat, number two."

"Oh, he was a star, wasn't he? We were excited about him, right?"

I nodded with a huge grin. My cheeks were starting to hurt from smiling so much in the past twelve hours.

"How did it happen? Did you recognize him right away? Did he recognize you?"

We spent almost an hour talking about the night before. I told her about seeing his picture, the balloon stand, and the Ferris wheel. For each detail I shared, she had three more questions. We were still laughing and talking when Dad walked in.

He appraised us for a moment then shook his head and walked away. Poor guy. He'd been sitting in the kitchen this morning, innocently reading his paper, when I came in, and Mom began her interrogation. Between her and April's questions, he knew way too much about last night and how excited I was.

"Are you going to see him again?" I was pretty sure, over the course of our conversation, she'd lost years off her age.

"I hope so." We hadn't made plans, and he hadn't asked for my number, but we had mutual friends. If he really wanted to, he could get ahold of me. _Right?_

"He didn't ask you out?"

I shook my head and tried not to be disheartened by the look on her face. "His friends are coming to Ari's party tonight. He'll probably be there."

She had an odd expression on her face. "It's just so strange."

I was about to ask her what she was talking about when she continued talking to herself.

"After the flirting and the ride and the almost-kiss, and he doesn't even ask for your number?"

"Well, I didn't think it was weird until now."

She finally looked at me and frowned. "Sorry, honey. I just don't get you teens these days." And now she was back to her age. "I'm sure it will all work out."

Just like that, my Friday mood disappeared.

ARI WAS STARING, frowning just like Sherrie. "This won't work." She pointed up and down at me.

My black pencil skirt and floral blouse that was perfect for the office would be horribly awkward to wear going out with friends. "Yeah, I'm going to need to borrow some clothes. Again."

After several discarded outfits that Ari determined were unworthy of seeing my potential true love in, I ended up in a short black skirt and a loose, shimmery cream tank top with black-heeled booties.

I watched Ari in the mirror while she wrapped my hair around a curling wand. "Are you sure this isn't too--"

"Flattering? Attractive? Sure, to lure the guys in." She released the curl and tugged on another section, a little too aggressively in my opinion. "Stop fidgeting! You look like a bombshell, or you will if you let me finish!"

I stuck my tongue out, and she rolled her eyes at my reflection.

"I saw Vincent last night. In normal clothes with normal makeup, and things went fine. Why do I need to paint my face now?"

"Because I said so."

I glared at her while she continued to fuss over my hair.

"You need to finish your makeup." She held the wand with one hand and pushed a tray of eyeshadow toward me.

"I thought I did." My face was dusted with bronzer, and I'd coated my lashes with twice the mascara that I would ever put on myself, due to her prodding.

"You look like you're ready to go to work. Or school. Or a luncheon with your professors."

I dropped my gaze from her back to my face. Sure, I didn't wear as much as other girls -- April constantly pointed that out -- but I'd never thought I really needed to. My olive skin stayed tan year-round, and my light brown eyes weren't going to magically become more interesting if they were framed with a new shade of eyeshadow. She'd noticed that I'd been wearing a hint of makeup for a few days and took this as all the encouragement she needed to take me on as her new pet project.

I blew out a huff.

"It's eyeshadow, Elle, not plastic surgery."

Sometimes I hated how well she knew me.

After a mini internal debate, I gave in, just like she knew I would. Making a teeny tiny bit of effort had a very slim chance of killing me. My mom had complimented me when I first put some on, so maybe other people would notice -- hopefully, without commenting.

I dabbed a dark brown shade on each eyelid and looked back at Ari for approval. She shook her head with a small smirk playing on her lips but finally nodded. I couldn't tell much of a difference, but it got her to let it go.

While she finished curling my hair, I picked up her phone to change the song that was playing. The screen was still pulled up to the pictures from the party. After scrolling through a few, I stopped at the picture of Vincent. I was startled by the reaction that happened in my chest. I felt all fluttery, like maybe butterflies? _Is this what girls always gushed about?_

I swiped the screen and continued searching, hoping for another one of him. Less than ten pictures went by before I froze and dropped the phone to the tiled floor.

"Whoa! Watch it!" Ari started to bend down, taking my hair that was still wrapped up with her.

I clutched at the strand and cried out, "Ow!"

She stood back up and shot me a look in the mirror. "Why'd you throw my poor innocent phone?"

I looked down at it with trepidation. "I saw someone."

"A ghost? I sure hope so, because that's the only excuse for--"

"No. I... um..."

"Out with it, Benson!"

"Remember the delivery guy from work I told you about?"

"Yeah, the jerk who wasn't actually a jerk, but you still hold an unnecessary grudge against him anyway."

I shot her a look that I hoped was threatening. "Yes. That one. He was there."

"Delivery boy was where?"

"Dallin was at the party."

She dropped the section of hair she was curling and looked at me, not in the mirror this time.

"Dallin was at the party?"

I picked up her phone and held it out to her. "That's him."

"Holy crap."

My eyes dropped to the screen then back to hers. "You don't think this means anything, do you?"

"Do I think that the guy you've been complaining about and randomly mentioning all week showing up in the pictures from the party where you met your true love means anything?"

I bit my lip and nodded.

"No. Of course not." She was walking in circles in her bathroom, waving her arms around while talking. "It doesn't seem at all like fate stepping in and slapping you across the face for not noticing him the first time." She finally stopped and leveled me with her look.

"But what about Vincent?"

She flung her arms in the air once more and let out an exasperated sigh. "You're in quite the conundrum, aren't you?"

THIS PARTY WAS even more crowded than the last. We descended the stairs that were already packed with people overlooking the crowd. I had the best friend in the entire world for going through this again for me. It helped that her parents were hardly home, and she had a cleaning company on call.

Ari was forging a path through the throng of people crammed into the foyer. She checked over her shoulder a few times as if I was suddenly going to disappear. No way was I was letting her out of my sight this time.

Given the number of people surrounding me, I was bound to know some people here, but I wasn't interested in roaming around alone all night, again.

Granted, the last time had proven to be monumental to my life. _Maybe I have better luck on my own._ I shook away the thought. No way would I do this without Ari if I could help it!

Finally, we entered a room with more open space. Calvin and a few other guys from our class stood around a pool table.

Apparently, Ari knew what she was doing and wanted to get right to the point of the evening. She walked over directly to them and smiled. "Hi, guys."

In that moment, I wished, and not for the first time, that I had one ounce of the confidence she radiated.

All five heads turned in unison and unabashedly roamed their eyes over her. I wasn't even disgusted. Even I had to admit she looked amazing tonight. She wore a black high-necked lace dress that clung to her curves and cut off mid-thigh with modest nude pumps. Her waist-long golden hair was curled into loose, voluptuous curls, and her naturally pouty lips would make any celebrity jealous. She'd skillfully highlighted her best features in a way that made unsuspecting males fall to their knees.

Years of being her best friend had desensitized me to her beauty. She was just Ari to me, but on nights like this, I was reminded that no matter the makeup and flashy clothes I wore, I was still the ugly duckling compared to her.

Calvin was the first to snap out of the Ari-haze and return the greeting. The other four followed his lead, and within moments, things seemed to go back to normal.

I recognized three of the guys from school, but Vincent wasn't anywhere to be seen. Maybe he wouldn't be here after all. I settled onto one of the chairs, feeling just a little bit defeated. All of this, and he didn't even show?

"Hi, ladies. Interested in a game?" A deep voice came from behind me, and I almost got whiplash from turning to the sound. Vincent gestured to the pool table, and I cringed. This moment couldn't get any more cliché. Next, he would offer to teach one of us how to play then step up and invade all personal space rules. _No thanks._

Ari smirked and nodded without hesitation.

_See? This is why she's the popular one. I avoid these situations and she dives right in._

Calvin smiled at her and drew her to one end of the table, probably to discuss tactics. Little did he know her dad had taught us to play in third grade. I was pretty sure he saw this exact event happening ten years in the future and decided he'd rather have us embarrass the boys than have them press themselves against us to show us how to aim the cue.

Vincent stepped forward with a shy expression. "Judging by your expression you don't want to play."

My face must have revealed exactly what I was thinking. I chuckled and tried to look a bit more approachable.

"I can just see where this is going." I accepted the cue he held out for me and held it with both hands in front of me like a shield.

Vincent laughed and glanced over to Calvin and Ari. "Can't blame him for trying. He's had a crush on her since middle school."

My jaw dropped, and I looked back at them then to Vincent. "You're kidding!"

He shook his head and smirked. "Nope. He thinks this is his last chance for anything to happen. In a few months, we'll all be spread out. He may never see her again."

"She's going to school in Washington, not on the other side of the world. It's like an hour away." I'd repeated these exact words to myself for over six months since we'd both been accepted to our separate dream schools. For the first time in our lives, we wouldn't be with each other on the first day of school, but an hour wasn't that far. _Right?_

Vincent was still watching them. "It's not too far, and if they start something now, there's a chance they could pull off the long-distance thing. At least, that's what he's hoping for." He looked down at me and shrugged. "Can't blame him for trying, but don't tell her what I said. I'd like to see how things work out on their own."

I nodded in agreement. Ari hadn't ever said anything about Calvin, but maybe it could work out. Weirder things had happened.

"So, are you good, or do I need to win this?" I asked.

He shook his head with a smirk. "We got it."

I turned toward Calvin and Ari and hit my cue twice on the floor, getting their attention. "Are you guys going to play or just sit there staring into each other's eyes all night?"

Vincent choked out a laugh behind me. "Subtle."

Calvin looked at his friend then back at me. "We're ready, and we decided to make things interesting. Are you guys prepared to make a wager?"

Vincent met my eyes and gave a slight nod. "What are the conditions?"

Ari smiled, quite suspiciously, and leaned against the table. "One game. Winners get to dare the losers."

"That's it?" We'd played each other enough for me to know I had this in the bag. She was good but also easily distracted, and I knew how to use that to my advantage. "We're in."

Vincent groaned behind me, but I ignored him. He really needed more confidence in my abilities.

We had them beat in just a few minutes. Ari seemed to have either lost her ability to aim a pool stick, or she was soaking up the attention from Calvin, but she'd scratched each time.

Vincent placed his hand on my shoulder and squeezed. "I did not see that coming, Elise. I don't know if I should be afraid of you or admire you."

"I prefer both." I grinned at him then looked back at our victims. "What do you have in mind for them?"

"Well, since they are our best friends, and payback is inevitable, I say we go easy without completely letting them off the hook. Something we can all laugh at, eventually."

"What food does he hate the most?"

His eye lit up and slowly he began nodding. "You little evil genius! Pickles. He absolutely hates them!"

My lips crept into a smile, and Ari narrowed her eyes. I ignored her and turned to Calvin. "Calvin, we dare you to take a shot of ketchup."

He smirked and shook his head. "Easy."

Ari scrunched her nose and shuddered. My smile grew, and I waited for her to meet my stare. "Ari, we dare you to drink a cup of pickle juice."

Her shoulders relaxed, and she left out a huge sigh. "Fine."

Vincent nudged me and leaned over to whisper. "What are you doing? I said he was the one that hates pickles."

I winked. "I know."

The other two were looking a little too comfortable. "After you each down those, you have to kiss."

Ari's eyes shot to me, and I swore she was trying to murder me in her mind.

Calvin gaped while his eyes darted from me to Vincent and back.

Vincent barked out a laugh then doubled over in a hysterical fit. "You are an evil genius!"

I felt pretty smug in that moment. I'd just given Calvin a golden opportunity, if they could each get past their most hated food.

Ari shook her head and grabbed Calvin by the hand and tugged him out of the room. Vincent and I followed behind with the small crowd that had gathered during our game. She led the procession into the kitchen and threw open the fridge doors. She turned toward us with a ketchup bottle in one hand and a pickle jar in the other.

"You'll pay for this." At first, I assumed she was only talking to me, but she looked away from me and stared down Vincent. At least we'd go down together.

Someone handed her two glasses, and she silently filled them up. The crowd in the kitchen grew as people whispered what was happening to those around them. When she gave the ketchup-filled cup to Calvin, the room was waiting in silent anticipation. The pair clicked glasses then raised them to their lips.

I almost started gagging. I couldn't imagine drinking either of those. "I'm slightly terrified right now."

Vincent remained frozen next to me but nodded once. "We've got to watch our backs."

At the same moment, they slammed their glasses on the counter and looked at each other. I could see a tiny smile in Calvin's eyes and knew maybe he wouldn't be too hard on us.

Their kiss was quick and chaste, but they both gagged after. Probably not the best first kiss in history, but at least we'd given them a fun story to tell their grandchildren!

Vincent slid his hand into mine as they turned to face us, each looking like they were out for blood. "We should probably run."

I considered staying and arguing that they set the conditions of the game, but I doubted they were in a rational mindset. "Yes, let's go!"

We turned and pushed through the crowd at the same moment Ari called out my name.

Vincent squeezed my hand and guided me through the crowded hallway and to the back door. "I think I know a safe place."

He didn't give me a chance to argue before opening the door and pulling me through with him. We took off running past the crowded patio and into the pitch-black night.

"This way!" I followed his voice, and he led me to the farthest corner of the yard to the small treehouse in the huge oak tree where Ari and I had played as little girls. Little boards had been nailed into the trunk as a ladder, and Vincent gestured to them. "Ladies first."

Half of his face was shadowed, but I could see the hint of a smile on his lips.

"Are you sacrificing me to see if it's safe?" We hadn't been up here since elementary school. The wood was probably completely rotted.

He chuckled while placing his hand on my lower back and pushing me forward. "I saw some people climb up at the last party. It's safe."

I wanted to ask him what they'd been doing in a treehouse in the dark, but the crowd on the patio were yelling our names.

They were giving us away. Traitors.

I kicked off my shoes and climbed up the ladder as fast as I could without slipping and falling to my death, or spraining my ankle since we were about ten feet above the ground.

I pushed open the small door and crawled on all fours. It was surprisingly spacious inside. I'd thought it would seem smaller now that I was grown, but it still felt the same.

Vincent was immediately behind me, so I scooted to the far side and peered out the window to check if I could see Ari or Calvin. It was too dark to see anything between us and the patio, so we had no way of knowing if we were safe.

# CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

SHERRIE WAS FIRING off questions at me before I could set my purse down. She always claimed that my sisters and I kept her young with our stories and drama. I ignored her while I sat and logged into my computer. Once my email was up and running and my pens were organized and I'd adjusted my phone to sit just right, I finally turned and smiled at her.

"I'm sorry. Did you say something?"

She threw a notepad at my head and frowned. "You're a brat. You know that, right?"

"I've been told."

"So how was your weekend? Was Vincent at the party? What happened?"

I leaned back in my chair and crossed my arms. "Mine was fine. How was yours?"

She shook her head. "I did laundry and grocery shopping just like every other weekend. I'm an old lady who needs to live through you, so start talking."

Before I could go into my story, the door opened, and my dad walked in. He took one look at us and sighed. "If I hear one more giggle or comment about how cute Vinny is, I will take away your car or phone or something awful." He gave me one of his tough-lawyer looks and marched away.

Sherrie and I watched him disappear into his office in silence until his door clicked closed. We waited a few seconds more before bursting into hysterics.

"Sometimes I really feel bad for him," I whispered even though I knew he couldn't hear.

"He cried when they found out April was a girl." She slapped her hand over her mouth. She turned to face me with wide eyes. "You didn't hear that."

I shook my head while running through the scenarios of letting that little bit of information slip in front of my little sister. Sweet revenge.

"Elise Marie Benson. You keep that mouth closed." Her force was in full-force mom-mode, complete with a finger waving.

I held up my hands and nodded.

"Verbal agreement. This isn't my first time around the block, missy."

"Fine. I won't tell her that my dad didn't want her."

"Elise! That is not what I said."

I waved her off and turned back to my computer. "Whatever. Same thing."

"You're supposed to be the nice one."

I peeked at her out of the corner of my eye and regretted it. She was giving me the disappointed look parents somehow all mastered to inflict the maximum amount of guilt.

"Now. Tell me about your weekend!"

Easily forgiven. That's the best thing about Sherrie. She might scold like she was my mom, but she never held onto anything for long.

"It was great! Vincent was at the party with his friends, and when we got there, Ari and I found them next to the pool table, and then Calvin got Ari to agree to play a game. He then turned it into a bet that he and Ari could beat me and Vincent, and whoever won got to dare the other two to do something. Well, of course Vincent and I won, so we dared each of them to eat something that the other person hates most, then they had to kiss! It was hilarious! Well, it was until they chased after us. Vincent led us to a treehouse, and we hung out there for the rest of the night."

Sherrie was shaking her head with a wide smile. "I haven't seen you this excited about something since that last movie about the magic wizard boy came out."

I giggled and shrugged. "Yeah, probably not."

Before I could continue the story, my phone buzzed on the desk. I checked the screen and shrieked a little.

"What? What is it?" Sherrie scooted her chair over and tried looking over my shoulder. "Who is it?"

I held it up so she could read the message.

_"Hey, Elise. Can you do dinner tonight? 6?"_

Her voice got higher with each word. "Is that from Vincent?"

I bit my lip and nodded. I quickly typed out a response that I could meet him and set my phone back down.

"So, I'm assuming the rest of the weekend went well." Sherrie had moved back to her computer but still had a smile when she met my eyes.

"It really, really did. I don't want to jinx things, but I think he's the one."

Her eyebrows shot up as her jaw went down. "You've known him for a few days, Elle." She paused and seemed to be composing herself. "Never mind. You've always been the responsible one. If you're finally learning to think with your heart, then I'm happy for you, honey."

"Finally?" I was thrown off by what she was saying. I knew she wasn't trying to be rude, but it stung.

"Oh, I didn't mean it that way. You've just always been the logical one of your sisters. You've always thought with your head and made the smart choices, but when have you ever just trusted your instincts and done something impulsive?" She gave me a kind look and waited.

I wanted to argue and say that I was spontaneous and took risks, but I knew she was right. I'd always been the cautious one. I thought about the risks, the potential cost, and benefits of almost everything I'd done. But it was this behavior that had gotten me a perfect GPA and into my number-one school. Nothing was wrong with having a well-thought-out plan. Nothing, except when I thought back to the things I'd missed out on. I didn't regret any choices I'd made in my life. They were what had shaped me and defined my life, but who knew what thrilling experiences I could have had.

I'd been breaking all of my rules since I realized the charm had changed. Not only had things not gone horribly wrong, but I was enjoying life.

"I hadn't thought about it like that before, but I think I'm learning that some things are worth taking risks."

I turned to my computer and tried to focus on work.

Sherrie had bluntly stated what I was just discovering in myself, and I needed time to process. I didn't want to continue missing out of new experiences because there were too many cons, but a girl couldn't change her nature in one day. I would start out little by little. Like going to dinner tonight. It was unplanned and felt like it could be a big moment for us. It would be the first time we'd be alone, and normally I wouldn't be ready yet. Last week I would have asked Ari and Calvin to join us, but not anymore. The new Elise was going to be more daring. Well, I would be after a pep talk from Ari.

I texted her, asking what she thought about the new development, and she surprised me by offering to meet for lunch to talk. She was willing to give up an afternoon of tanning, or shopping, or whatever people with freedom do in the middle of workdays.

The morning passed in a blur. The office had been busy lately, and Sherrie and I were feeling the effects. It felt like minutes had passed when I felt someone standing in front of me. I lifted my gaze from my screen, expecting to see a client, but found Ari smiling down at me.

"I thought we were doing lunch?"

The time on my screen read 12:13. I snorted. "It's past noon? I had no idea."

Ari smirked. "Yeah, you both were way in the zone when I came in. Busy day?"

I nodded while reaching for my purse and phone. "Do you want us to grab anything for you, Sherrie?"

Sherrie shook her head and waved us off as she answered the phone.

I joined Ari at the door and led us out. "What sounds good?"

Her smile grew, making me suspicious. "A salad or something light, since you have big dinner plans."

"Okay..." I began listing off the restaurants close by.

"How about there?" She pointed directly across the street to Mad Guru's. The one place I hadn't mentioned.

I crossed my arms and gave her a stern look. "What are you trying to do?"

Her innocent grin remained, and she shrugged. She knew exactly what she was doing and I knew, too.

"Come on, Elle. It's the closest place, and Sherrie mentions it every time I come in. I just want to see what all the hype is about."

She turned and crossed the street, leaving me to either go back to work or follow her to a guaranteed awkward situation. Running away was not what the new, brave Elle would do. I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders before crossing and giving Ari one last glare as I walked through the door she was holding open.

I went directly to the front counter to order and held out a menu for Ari. "Don't get the veggie wrap."

"Noted." She began scanning the items while nodding slowly. "What are you going to get?"

"Yeah, Elise? What disgusting thing are you going to order and complain about this time?"

I turned from Ari and faced Dallin, standing behind the register. "It was just the veggie wrap! I've liked the other things I've ordered."

He chuckled. "No need to cover it up now."

"Whatever." I huffed and glared at Ari. She'd done this to me. She was ignoring me and smiling sweetly at Dallin.

"Hi. I'm Ari, the best friend." She actually stuck out her hand over the counter, and he took it and shook.

"Nice to meet you, Ari. I'm Dallin, the insufferable tease."

Her eyes trailed down from his face to his chest and arms then back up without one ounce of discretion.

After we placed our order, I tugged Ari away from him. I swore that girl was part evil, always scheming. "Come on. I only have a half hour, and I don't want to spend it watching you stare at him like you're trying to use mind-control."

She huffed and took her empty cup from me.

I followed her to the soda dispensers and waited for her to finish.

"If I had mind-control, he wouldn't have stayed behind the counter, and you wouldn't be standing here talking to me."

I nudged her out of the way and got my lemonade. "I have a date tonight, Ari. With a guy that I'm really excited about."

We turned at the same time and walked to an open table near the front windows.

"That doesn't mean you can't talk to anyone else. Your track record isn't the best."

I grabbed my drink and twirled the straw around in circles. "So, I should assume that things with Vincent are going to end the same way as every other date?"

Ari leaned forward until she was in my line of sight, forcing me to look at her. "No. You know that's not what I'm saying. I just think that you should leave all of your options open until you know."

This conversation was making me anxious. I checked the counter and saw Dallin distracted with other customers, so I whispered to her. "He isn't even interested in me."

She gave me the stern look she normally reserved for extreme cases of annoyance. "That boy's face completely changed when he saw you walk in. His eyes lit up, and he was covering his smile with a menu. That, plus the fact that he was at the party, means something, Elle." Her eyes flashed with determination. "Admit it."

I narrowed my eyes, trying to reciprocate her intimidation. "Never."

Suddenly our table tilted slightly. We broke our stare, and I noticed Dallin smiling down at us while holding two salads.

"Your meals, ladies." He sat them down in front of each of us. "Let me know if I can get you anything else."

I smiled before turning my attention to Ari.

Her head was swinging back and forth as her eyes darted from me to Dallin.

I kicked her shin under the table, trying to get her to stop.

"Thanks, Dallin. You've been great." She spoke to him in a sugary-sweet voice that drew all of his attention. _Little evil siren._

His smile grew, and he turned and walked back to the counter.

"What the heck, Ari?"

She ignored me and poked her salad with her fork. "What?" She looked at me with innocent eyes.

I stroked my fork debating whether or not to use it as a weapon. "What was that? Were you flirting with him?"

"Are you jealous?" She batted her eyelashes like a stupid woodland creature out of a cartoon.

A dismissive noise, a cross between and scoff and a laugh, escaped. I jammed my fork into my salad and repeatedly stabbed at the innocent vegetables.

"Yeah. I thought so."

The salad morphed into her face, and my aggression increased. Best friends were supposed to show love and support. Not push their friends past their limit to the point of planning their demise.

"Even if I am, it doesn't change anything."

She made a humming noise as if she was considering how to prove me wrong.

I didn't want to hear it right now. "Stop it! Whatever you're thinking stops now." I watched her for a few seconds, but she kept her focus on her salad, forking a few pieces, bringing it to her mouth, chewing, and repeating. I finally gave in and ate my own in mutual silence.

When she was done, she pushed her plate away and crossed her hands on the edge of the table in a demure fashion. "If you had proof would it help?"

My brow furrowed, and I dropped my utensil from my mouth. "What are you talking about?"

Before I could stop her, she was out of her seat and crossing the dining area, heading directly to Dallin. _Oh no. Nothing good can come from this._ I hopped up to follow her, but when I caught the mischievous gleam in her eyes as she glanced over her shoulder, I changed my mind.

I sat back down and pulled out my phone to look busy. I'd rather not have any part of whatever was happening.

Minutes later, Ari returned with a smug grin.

"Whatever it is I don't want to know."

"I'm pretty sure you do."

"I promise you I don't," I growled.

"You're beautiful, funny, and any guy would be lucky to date you." She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms over her chest like an evil mastermind. How had I never noticed this side of her?

"That's an incredibly strange thing to say, but thank you. I think the same of you."

"Oh, that's not coming from me. That's what Dallin said about you."

My chest immediately constricted, and I could hear my blood pounding in my head. This was how I'd go. Death by embarrassment.

"I can see the panic attack happening on your face. Breathe, you freak."

I fought against every instinct to reach across the table and wrap my hands around her skinny neck. Violence was not my normal reaction, but she was really pushing me today.

"I just asked him for a box since you were too nervous to eat your salad. He asked what you were nervous about, so I told him you had a date tonight but didn't know if the guy was really interested in you or not. He said if a guy goes through the effort of asking you on a real date, he's interested. Simple as that. He then went on -- without any prompting from me -- that he thought you're really funny, sarcastic actually, and that you're beautiful, and finally that any guy would be lucky to date you."

She finished and sat there with a huge smile like she'd just told me she was gifting me a million dollars. I blinked a few times. My thoughts weren't processing at a normal rate. It was like one word was going through at a time.

Unfortunately, my brain finally caught up.

"That is flattering and all, but none of that actually means he's interested in me. That's something any kind human would say to someone, especially when he's trying to make a good impression with you." I gave her a look and continued. "Frankly, those are words my grandma would use to describe me. Or a friend. Or a complete stranger. Or the boy who frequently delivers food to where I -- and my rather intimidating father -- work."

She groaned and threw her head back. "You're impossible."

"Just practical."

That got me another dirty look when she scooted her chair back and stood. I laughed and followed her out.

We crossed the street in silence. She stopped in front of the office and folded her arms.

"Look. I know it's hard for you to believe that a guy could be interested in you. I don't understand why it's so unfathomable, but I know it's how you think."

"Because no guy has ever been interested. I've always been their friend or a means to get to you."

She straightened and dropped her arms to her sides. "That's not true. I told you about several guys who had told me flat out that they were interested in going out with you, but you refused to believe me!"

I let out a long breath. I didn't want to get into this. We'd had this same conversation -- no, _debate_ -- hundreds of times, but neither of us would believe the other side. I knew how guys looked at her and our other friends, and I also knew they never looked at me the same way.

I'd learned to accept my fate. I wasn't crazy-smart like Beth or beautiful like April and Ari. I was average. A wallflower that was easily overlooked.

Her determined look softened into concern. "I know what you're thinking, Elle, but you're wrong. I don't know why you can't stop comparing yourself to your sisters or to me, with you always coming out on the losing side, but you need to know that it's not how everyone else views you."

My vision blurred with tears gathering in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Insecurity had always been my burden. I'd tried to overcome it by being so different from my sisters that no one could compare us, but there'd never been a way to escape it.

"I'm sorry, Ari." I dropped my eyes to avoid her disappointment.

Her hands tightly wrapped around my shoulders. "Do not apologize for your feelings. I may not agree or like these particular ones but never apologize. I didn't mean to upset you. I just really, really want you to know how incredible you are, and there are people, besides me and your family, who see it."

A single tear escaped and shattered on her shirt. She released her grip and pulled me into a hug. "I love you, Elle. There are a lot of people that do, too." She pulled back and waited until I was looking back at her. "I'm sorry I pushed today. I crossed the line, but I swear I would never do anything to hurt you. I could already sense how Dallin felt about you. I just needed him to know it too, and he definitely does now."

I shook my head and blinked until the tears disappeared. "Thanks, Ari."

A tiny smile hinted at her lips. "Say it."

I shook my head again.

She narrowed her eyes at me. "Say it."

I waited a beat. "I love you, too." I barely whispered it, but she beamed and pulled me into another hug before stepping away and waving as she strolled down the street to her car.

Ari walked around to the driver's seat and waved back as she got in. Once she turned the corner and disappeared, I checked across the street to Mad Guru's and startled when I caught Dallin watching me with a concerned look spread across his face. He slowly raised one arm and gave a small wave. Without a thought, I returned it and a wide grin replaced his frown. I smiled at him before going back to work.

# CHAPTER NINETEEN

NERVOUS EXCITEMENT COURSED through me while I watched the clock on my screen change ever so slowly. Half of me was dying to see Vincent again. The other, less optimistic side, was dreading it. Two people didn't just click like that in real life. We'd skipped the awkward phase with each side insecure and fumbling through. Things were definitely too good to be true.

"Stop bouncing!"

My leg immediately stilled, and I gave Sherrie another apologetic look. It was the third time she'd yelled at me in the last twenty minutes. I had a feeling the next time would result in her duct-taping my legs and feet to the chair.

"You have nothing to be nervous about. From what you told me, you two had a perfect night together."

I mirrored her nodding.

"He asked you out again, did he not?"

I continued nodding.

"Then he enjoyed your company as well and wants to continue to get to know you. Young men do not make an effort if they aren't interested." She finished with a stern look before turning back to her computer.

Work hadn't the distraction I'd been planning on. The phones had not rung all afternoon, and no one in the office needed help, so I was left staring at the clock, willing time to go faster. Or slow down. It really all depended on my mood at that precise moment. I sat on my hands and sighed. Again.

"Sweetheart?"

I turned to Sherrie again and saw a large, fake smile on her lips.

"If you do not relax, I will be forced to sedate you. You're driving me crazy."

I narrowed my eyes at her. "You're going to drug me?"

"Wouldn't be the first time. Do you forget who babysat you three when you were still little? How else do you think I got three rambunctious girls in bed by eight?"

My jaw went slack. This woman had just admitted to drugging children in a law office! _Isn't that some sort of punishable offense?_

"Do my parents know about this?"

She looked at me with a sly smile. "Oh, honey. Who do you think gave me the idea?"

My mouth opened then closed multiple times.

_Huh_. I couldn't think of a time I'd actually been rendered speechless.

She chuckled at the expression on my face then powered off her computer and stood. While she gathered her purse, she smiled down at me and patted my shoulder. "Don't worry, Elle. You all turned out mostly fine."

She spun and walked out the front door still laughing to herself while I remained frozen in my chair. _Insane woman_.

At that moment, I heard a door open behind me, and I turned to see my dad closing his office door. I narrowed my eyes as he drew closer.

He looked up from his phone and opened his mouth before snapping it shut. His eyebrows drew together in confusion. "What's with the face, Elle?"

Slowly, I folded my arms over my chest and gave him what I hoped was a good interrogation face. "You drugged me?"

He nearly dropped his phone in his shock. "Wh-what?"

I narrowed my eyes further and tilted my chin up. "You didn't deny it. Interesting."

He regained his composure and took a steadying breath. "I don't know what you're talking about."

"Ah. Well then, let me refresh your memory. Three young, innocent, trusting, little girls, who you left in the hands of a seemingly trustworthy woman..." I paused, giving him the chance to speak. Nothing. "Said girls loved to play and dance and sing like all young, innocent, trusting girls."

"You forgot little."

I shook my head in frustration. "That's all you took out of that so far?"

"If you're going to cross-examine me in my own office, at least do it correctly."

I waved my hand and continued. "These girls did nothing wrong. They were... well, at least the middle one was... the picture of perfection. Yet!" I paused for dramatic effect, but my dad just waved his hand impatiently. "Yet, their beloved babysitter was drugging the little angels to sleep. Not by her own volition, but by the persuasion of the said angels' own parents. What do you have to say for yourself?"

I gave him a stern look that I hoped was even the slightest bit intimidating.

"You have a lot of work to do if you want to be a trial attorney."

Slouching in my chair, I threw up my hands in the air. "Typical. Of course you avoid the conflict."

He smirked. "Like any good attorney would."

I rolled my eyes in the ultimate act of maturity and added a huff for good measure.

"Fine. We may have encouraged Sherrie to add a bit of sleep aid to help get you guys to calm down before bedtime. It was children's medicine, and it was small doses. Calm down. You all survived, didn't you?"

"Despite our parents, we somehow managed to, yes."

He smiled smugly. "And that's what matters." He shoved his phone into his pants pocket and gestured toward the doors. "Shouldn't you be leaving here soon?"

"Got a dinner date tonight, and I figured it would be easier to meet here."

He suddenly looked uncomfortable.

_Poor Pops._

"Oh well. Have fun tonight, and don't stay out too late. You have work in the morning."

I laughed and waved him off. "Duly noted, boss."

He waved good-bye as he opened the door and escaped the awkward conversation.

_Great. Now I am left with only my thoughts._ I checked the time and gasped. I'd managed to waste more time than I'd thought. Vincent would be here any minute.

Without a second thought, I turned off my computer and ran to the bathroom to make sure I looked presentable. The trace amount of mascara I'd applied that morning was still going strong, so I fluffed my hair a bit before resigning to the fact that I looked as good as I could, given the circumstances.

I hurried back to my desk and grabbed my phone and purse. There were still a few people in the office, so I didn't worry about locking up behind me. I was in such a rush to make sure Vincent wasn't in front waiting for me that I ran headfirst into someone.

I stepped back and rubbed my forehead that was tingling from the impact. "Sorry. I wasn't paying attention."

"Seems to be a habit of yours." Brilliant blue eyes shone down at me.

"Oh!" I jumped back in surprise. Dallin was the last person I was expecting to see in that moment.

"Going somewhere important?" His eyes now held a teasing glint that matched his smirk.

"I... um... well?" _What is going on with me?_ I forced myself to break eye contact, hoping that would help my brain function again. Scanning the street, I didn't see Vincent or the silver car he said he drove.

"You seem confused. I thought you had a date tonight."

His words shocked me even more than running into him had. "How do you know that?"

His smirk grew into his full lopsided smile while he crossed his arms over his wide chest. "Your friend mentioned it when you guys came in for lunch."

My hand twitched, itching to take out my phone and send Ari a scathing text. I never should have trusted her around him. It was bad enough hearing his words coming from her. Having it come directly from his mouth would be more than I could handle.

"You don't have anything to be worried about, you know." He was staring at me intently as if trying to figure out for himself whether or not I believed him.

Before I could stop myself, I sighed. "You don't even know me."

Instead of losing his smile, like I expected, it deepened. "I kind of do."

My eyebrow shot up with his cocky assumption. "No. You really don't."

"You're the middle child with two sisters. You stick out like a sore thumb with them." He gave me a look like he was checking my reaction, which was a glare. "You're hardworking and obviously smart. You're kind and easily make friends -- when you want to."

My jaw was slowly dropping, but he continued before I could interrupt.

"You like to please those around you, especially your dad. You might be going to school for law, but I don't think you know what you want."

"I... you... How?" I shuddered breathlessly failing to process what had just happened.

His lopsided grin grew to epic proportions. "I've watched you, Elise. I've seen how you interact with everyone in your office. You're courteous and thoughtful. You got into Lincoln with an academic scholarship, so you're obviously smart and determined."

I held up my hand, signaling him to pause. "Either you're a stalker or a mind reader, and both options creep me out, so please stop."

I took a step to the side, hoping to avoid him, but he mirrored me, blocking my escape.

"I'm observant, not a creep. Sherrie also told me the majority of what I just said. I've seen you with your sisters going in and out of the office."

I tilted my chin up so I was looking him in the eyes and gave him a challenging look while mulling over his words. All very logical explanations. _Dang him._

"It's still creepy."

His shook his head and chuckled while taking a step back. "I'm sorry. I am. I wasn't trying to be a creep or a stalker I just wanted you to know that you really shouldn't worry about tonight. Any guy would be lucky to have a chance with you."

With the last word, he turned and walked down the street. He turned the corner before I could respond. _What does he mean?_ I didn't understand. I might not get a chance to ask for clarification without hounding him, and my pride wouldn't let that happen.

I debated with myself for about a half a second about going after him, but I quickly pushed the thought far away and turned around to face the street. Moments later, a sleek, silver car stopped at the curb in front of me, and the driver door opened. I watched as Vincent slowly stood to his full height with his back to me. Despite my best efforts to play it cool, I couldn't pull my eyes off the soft-looking shirt that was being pulled taut against a wide back of lean muscle.

My breath caught in my chest as he turned, and I had a moment to take in his strong profile. Jaws like his should be illegal.

He finally faced me with a genuine smile on his face and continued my way. "Hi, Elle."

The air in my lungs found escape, allowing me to smile and look like a semi-sane person. "Hi." It came out as a breath. I needed to pull myself together soon, or he was going to be running before I got in the car.

"You look great. I love the young-professional look on you." He winked and held out his hand.

I placed mine in his while silently cursing myself for not thinking to have Ari bring me a change of clothes. Luckily, I was wearing a navy pencil skirt and floral blouse, not a pantsuit, but still. Not exactly my ideal first date outfit when he was wearing jeans and a t-shirt.

I allowed him to lead me to the passenger door and waited next to him while he opened it. He stepped back, dropping my hand, and made a wide sweeping motion with his other hand.

"My lady, your chariot awaits."

"Why, thank you, sir." I smiled at him as I slid onto the smooth leather seat.

He gently shut the door and jogged around the front to his side.

My eyes tailed him like he was a firefly on the darkest night. The draw to him was undeniable.

We started off on the drive in silence, but after a few blocks, Vincent blew out a breath. "We didn't have this problem when we were basically strangers."

I glanced over at him, concerned he was going to turn around, and this date would end before it really started, but he was smiling back at me with a joke in his eyes.

"There were no expectations then. Now we have to live up to those other nights."

He lifted one hand off the steering wheel and reached across the center console for mine. "Would you have told me all that you did if you'd known we'd see each other again?"

I pretended to think about it but shook my head. "I was hoping we would. You make it easy to talk to you though."

"I wonder why that is. You're probably the only girl I've ever met who is so easy to talk to, well, about real things."

I squeezed his hand and chuckled. "What do you normally talk about if it's not real things?"

"You know. Girls want to talk about their last shopping trip or what lipstick is the best color."

I was full-on laughing before he finished. "You need to meet different girls then! Not all of us are that vapid."

"I know that now." He studied me for a second before winking and looking back at the road.

"Where are you taking me?"

Now it was his turn to laugh and squeeze my hand. "When you say it like that, I sound like I'm kidnapping you. I wasn't sure if you had any food aversions. We didn't get to that during our last conversation, so I thought I would play it safe."

"Okay? So, what does _safe_ mean?" I took advantage of the time he was distracted and studied his profile while he was driving. I still couldn't believe a guy like him was interested in me. He was it. The handsome jock with a chiseled body and a great personality. Put together, he was too good to be true.

"Before I tell you, I want to preface it with a bit of an explanation. I'm taking you to my favorite place, but I was hesitant, since normally, girls want to go to nice places where they can dress up and feel important. But you aren't a normal girl." He glanced at me out of the corner of his eye before continuing. "I don't want you to think that I didn't want to impress you or not take you somewhere nice. You just seem more down to earth. The kind of girl who would rather have delicious food and good conversation than be served by a waiter in a tux." When he was finished, he peeked at me again as if he was nervous about my reaction.

I contemplated making him sweat it a little, but he was being thoughtful, and he paid attention to me. He didn't deserve to be teased for that.

"Those stuffy places make me uncomfortable. I'd much rather go somewhere with a good burger than eat hors d'oeuvres that I can't pronounce."

For the first time since I'd asked where we were going, he had a smile that reached his eyes. I could tell he was really stressing about this, but he had no reason to be.

"I'm glad you mentioned good burgers because where we're going has the very best."

"Oh really? We'll see if it lives up to my favorite place then."

I watched his smile grow at my challenge. We drove in comfortable silence for the rest of the way, but when he pulled into a parking lot, I couldn't help but laugh.

He released my hand as he maneuvered the car into a space then turned to me with a weird look on his face. "What's so funny?"

"You've got great taste."

A moment of silence passed while he obviously figured out what I'd meant. "You're kidding me."

"Nope. Frankie's is the best!"

Vincent's head dropped against the seat, and he sighed. "I've been sweating this all day, and I ended up bringing you to your favorite burger place?"

I covered my smile with my palm and nodded.

"I must know you even better than I thought." He continued shaking his head as he opened his door and got out. He hurried around the front of the car to my side. He offered me his hand, which I accepted. On top of everything else, he was a real gentleman. _Pretty soon, I am going to start believing unicorns and wizards exist, too._

Nearly everything about him was too good to be true. He was handsome. He listened to me. We got along so easily.

Part of me was waiting for the other shoe to drop.

# CHAPTER TWENTY

ARI HAD RESPONDED to my emergency text last night with plans to meet for lunch on my break. I needed to hurry and decide who was the right guy, but I was being split in two, and I needed her input.

Another sigh escaped when I checked the clock and realized there was still two hours between now and lunch. Two hours of me sitting in my chair of self-pity and disdain.

"If you sigh or groan one more time, I'm going to lose my mind, Elise. You don't want that to happen, do you?" She gave me one of her best motherly looks, which only added guilt to my montage of negativity.

"I'm sorry, Sherrie. I'm going to go back and file." A closet in the back housed hundreds of old case files that had already been converted digitally to the computers but needed to be sorted and stored. It was a daunting and excruciatingly mundane task, but it would be perfect for me. I needed something mindless, yet productive, to do before I went completely mad.

"You don't need to do that, dear. I wasn't trying to kick you out, I just wanted you to cheer up."

I grabbed my phone and wireless headphones so I could have music playing in the back and stood. "It's okay. It's got to get done, and I could use some time to think."

"You can talk to me. You know that, right?"

I nodded and walked past the desk to the hall leading to my prison for the day. I didn't know what I was going to do about my situation, and this would give me a chance to make a plan before I talked to Ari. She would probably have some crazy ideas to help, but I needed logic and strategy right now. Time wasn't on my side, and I didn't have the luxury of making mistakes.

With some depressing songs to keep me company, I was able to get through almost half of the stacks of files by the time Ari appeared at the doorway.

"Sherrie told me you were back here." She looked from the cabinets to my phone to me sitting on the floor surrounded by files with a look of confusion and concern. "Things are really bad, aren't they?"

I nodded and bit my bottom lip to keep from bursting into tears. Ari was my rock, always had been, and if there was any way I was going to get through this, it was going to be with her by my side.

"Oh, Elle." She knelt and wrapped her arms around me.

I bit harder, but she'd broken the dam. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I took rough, hiccupping breaths.

She squeezed tighter, and I felt her rest her chin on the top of my head. "Let's get you cleaned up, then I'll get us some food, and we can go eat in the park by the library, okay?"

Ari knew that park was my favorite. During the past summers, I would take a book and a snack and sit in the shade of one of the old trees and read all morning, until she'd hunt me down and make me hang out with her.

We stood, and I let her lead the way to the bathroom. She walked in with me and offered a damp paper towel. Mascara had streaked my cheeks, and I cursed the decision I'd made that morning to bother with makeup. I did my best to clean it up but gave up when my eyes went from black, to pink, to red and puffy. Oh well, I had no way to cover the fact I'd been crying anyway.

Ari guided me down the hall toward the front door and grabbed my purse that was conveniently waiting for us on the counter. I didn't look up to say bye to Sherrie but heard her whisper something to Ari before telling us to have a nice lunch.

She wordlessly directed me to her car and opened my door.

I looked from the passenger seat to her. "I'm sad, not an invalid."

She smirked and waved her hand, dismissing me. "I'm just trying to be nice."

Without responding, I slid into the seat and waited for her to get in. She didn't ask me what I wanted to eat. As my best friend, she already knew what I needed. Minutes later, we were pulling into the drive-thru of Burrito Amigo, home of the best cheap Mexican food around. Nothing cured a bad day like a cheesy, melty bean burrito and a chocolate milkshake.

Armed with a few bags of food and a milkshake apiece, we settled onto a bench in the middle of the park hidden below several oak trees. We ate in silence for a few minutes before Ari balled up our trash and shoved it into a bag. She turned to face me and waited for me to speak first -- which I couldn't bring myself to do. The moment I said it aloud was the moment it would become real, and I wasn't ready to face it. With or without the support of everyone I loved, this wasn't going to be easy.

I may have found _him._ Vincent could be the guy who'd changed the charm, but then again, he may not be. The first few dates we'd been on had proven he was perfect -- on paper. He was kind, thoughtful, funny, and handsome -- more than any girl could ask for -- but... There was a _but._ I just couldn't pinpoint what wasn't right. Something with him was missing, and despite the hours I'd been thinking about it, I just couldn't figure it out. He was everything I should want. Everything I did want. _But._

"Come on, Elle. You can tell me whatever it is." She gave me a chance to start, and when I didn't, she reached for my wrist and squeezed. "I bet whatever it is really isn't even that big of a deal. We can work through anything. Nothing's been able to stop us so far."

I laughed halfheartedly and finally met her eyes. "I've ruined everything, Ari."

Instead of laughing like I was expecting, she narrowed her eyes in a challenge. "Explain?"

"I'm running out of time. I've only got a few days left before the charm won't work anymore. I'll have ruined it for April and every generation after us."

Ari had turned to look forward halfway through my explanation. I was starting to think she'd zoned me out when she didn't reply after a few moments.

"I know this is a tough one, Elle." Her focus remained in front of us, but I knew she was really thinking this through. "Is there some signal when you have decided on the right guy?"

"Unfortunately, no." I shook my head. "Apparently, my ancestors expected more from me."

"So, we've eliminated most of the options. Vincent seems like the most likely, though, right?"

That was the one question I was dreading. I dropped my head into my hands and leaned forward to rest against my knees. "I don't know, Ari."

"No pressure or anything, but we need to figure this out quickly. And by _we,_ I mean _you_."

I nodded into my palms while trying to not burst into tears again.

Her hand began to rub circles on my back, reminding me that even though I needed to come to my own conclusion, I didn't need to do it alone.

"There's something missing with him. Maybe we need more time together, or maybe it's just not right, but I don't have the luxury of waiting to find out."

"Valid points. What are you going to do now?"

I focused on the gentle strokes on my back to calm my anxiety and made a list aloud. "Continue dating Vincent and try to get to know him as well as I can. Go back and look at the pictures to see if anyone else stands out, but we've been through them at least a hundred times." A small groan escaped.

"What about the other option?"

I sat up, confused. "What other option?"

She let out an exasperated sigh as if she was explaining things to a disobedient child. "Dallin."

My confusion grew to frustration. "Ari, no. He's annoying and cocky."

"He was at the party. You remember running into him. He's become a part of your life."

"Delivering my lunch is not really a part of my life."

She ignored my interruption and continued. "He said such nice things about you the other day, and I think he's definitely interested in you. Just because you refuse to see it doesn't mean that it doesn't exist."

"You're delusional. He said what any normal person would say to someone's friend. He wasn't going to call me a freak in front of you."

"He did not have to say those things, Elle! You of all people should believe in fate, and you can't ignore what it has thrown in your face."

"I don't know what you want me to say. He's given no indication that he's interested in me, but you're right." I turned toward her and saw a hint of a smile on her face. "I can't afford to eliminate any possibilities. What do I do now?"

She shrugged her shoulders. "You get to know him. Talk to him. Maybe there is something you guys have in common."

I held back my retort and simply nodded. That was really all I could do.

"You've run into him after work before. Maybe you can make it happen again. That would give you an opportunity to talk to him without having to go over for lunch. You can only eat at the same place so many times before you turn into a creep."

An embarrassingly loud snort escaped, and I quickly covered my mouth with one hand and shoved her with my other. "That's reassuring. Thanks, Ari."

She nudged her shoulder against mine and smiled at me. "Are you doing better now?"

"Sure."

"I know this is all crazy and overwhelming, but we're going to figure it out. Just think, in a matter of a few weeks, this will all be over, and you'll know who your true love is. Before you realize it, you'll be headed off to your dream school with Prince Charming on your arm."

"That's an oversimplified version, but I'll take it." I picked up her hand and squeezed. "What am I going to do without you?"

"Live a very sad, lonely life." She winked and tugged me up with her as she stood.

I rolled my eyes behind her back and followed her back to her car. She made everything sound so easy.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

I KNEW I had to act fast, so I was listening to Ari's advice and waiting for my chance to run into Dallin. When I came back from lunch, I chatted with Sherrie about everything that was going on, and of course, she agreed with Ari. Those two had an awful habit of ganging up on me. She said she'd noticed how he had looked at me the very first time he'd come in and said his teasing was his way of flirting, not being a jerk.

A part of me knew I was being unfair in judging him from our first real encounter; after all, I was jealous of him and his relationship with everyone at the office. I'd wrongly interpreted his jokes and jabs as rude rather than funny.

It made me rethink almost every encounter with him. Maybe my jealousy made me see everything incorrectly. I was seeing each action as an attack against me. This whole time I'd been wrong.

Crap. We could have been together a long time ago if I hadn't been so stubborn.

_All right, some of the blame is on me._

_Fine. Most of the blame is on me._

I'd never really given him a chance, and he had been there at the party. That fact alone meant I couldn't count him out.

So, here I was, staring across the street, waiting for him to walk out so I could casually run into him. He was working earlier, so his shift should be ending soon. At least that was the pattern that I had figured out. Sherrie warned me that he sometimes worked all night through the dinner shift if they were shorthanded. If that was the case, I was going to have a really hard time explaining what I was doing at the office after nine at night.

I checked my phone for the umpteenth time then looked out the window and back to my phone. Any minute now, I just knew it.

The door to the restaurant opened just as I was writing out an SOS-text to Ari. I threw my phone back into my purse and held my breath, waiting for someone to exit. The door paused, half-open for a few moments, before swinging wide as Dallin walked out.

Showtime! Sherrie had coached me through the plan and told me to count to three before leaving, so it wouldn't seem like I'd been waiting for him. _Clever woman._ On three, I pushed against the door and slowly walked down the sidewalk to where my car was parked. My attention was on my keys, memorizing every minute detail as if I would be tested on it later.

If this was my attempt at acting normal and oblivious, I would never make it in Hollywood.

When I was a short distance from my car, I slowly looked up and tried to discreetly scan the area. My heart dropped when I realized I was alone. He'd disappeared!

I turned in a circle, trying to see where he'd gone, when suddenly someone grabbed my shoulders and leaned into me.

"Looking for someone?" A masculine voice whispered over my shoulder, but before I could even start to panic, I was spun around. There were the piercing blue eyes that had consumed my thoughts all afternoon.

"No. I was... I couldn't remember if I needed to lock the doors, so I was checking if I could see anyone else's car parked out here." The lie tumbled out of my mouth, but it sounded pretty good to me.

"So? Do you need to go back?"

_Crystal blue waters. Maybe the Caribbean?_ I watched those amazing eyes change from curious to amused and realized that I hadn't answered him. "Oh no. My dad's still here."

A smirk at the corners of his lips. "You're working pretty late."

"Long lunch." I pushed a loose strand of hair behind my ear. I was getting better at this lying thing. As long as he didn't see me blushing, I could probably get away with it.

"Where did you go?" He was leaning against my car now as if he had no place in the world he had to be other than right there with me.

"The park by the library. Ari, my friend who came to lunch with me the other day..."

He nodded, letting me know I didn't need to continue to explain.

_Why do I have to ramble when I get nervous? A mute or constant stream of words. Why nothing in between?_

"She came here, and we picked something up to eat outside. It was nice but took too long."

His smile slowly grew. "Must have been fun."

I shrugged. Fun wasn't exactly the word I would have used, but I wasn't about to tell him I'd spent most of the afternoon crying.

"If you could live during any time period, when would it be?"

I narrowed my eyes and thought about it. The Renaissance would have been exciting, but the living conditions were less than ideal. I laughed and decided. "The eighties would have been fun. Great music and fun clothes."

He pushed off from the car and brushed one hand through his hair. "It was good to see you, but I'll let you get home." I wasn't surprised he'd ignored my answer since he always did. He reached behind me and opened my door.

I tried to squeeze in without touching him, but the space was too narrow, and I ended up brushing my back against his chest. I could feel heat flare up in my chest and prayed it wouldn't show on my face.

"Thanks, Dallin." I fumbled with the keys in my hands and nervously tried to shove them in the ignition, but missed three times before making it to my target. I turned the key, but no sound came. _What is happening_? I tried again, then again, but the stupid car refused to start.

The door was still open, and Dallin stood over me for a moment before bending and leaning in. "Something wrong?"

I turned to him and flinched. My nose was almost touching his. One inch of space separated his lips from mine.

"Uh... yeah?" _Brain? Where did you go?_

"Has this happened before?" His bent farther into the car and looked at the dash, making me sink away into my seat.

I closed my eyes and tried to focus on anything other than his hand resting on my leg and the musky, masculine scent hitting my nose. Every fiber of my being wanted to creep forward for more, but I somehow had the self-control to refrain.

"No." The word sounded breathy and uneven. _I needed to pull myself together fast!_

He continued looking around for a few more seconds before laughing. "I think I figured it out."

I opened my eyes and looked at where he was pointing. "My lights are automatic."

"They're set to on right now. Must have bumped it."

I groaned and fell back against the headrest. "Lovely. So, my battery is dead?"

He stood up out of the car. "Yeah, but I have some cables. I'll come over and jump you."

My heart beat picked up at his words. My body was behaving like a pubescent boy! "Oh! You don't have to! I'll just go grab my dad."

"Don't worry about it. I'll be back in a second."

Dallin had my car started and running smoothly within five minutes. Even though I'd enjoyed watching him work on it, I felt like a complete idiot. _Who leaves lights on?_

"You're all set. The battery should recharge enough by the time you get home, but if it doesn't start tomorrow, you might have to get a new one."

He wiped his hands on his already-dirty jeans and went back to my door to open it.

I stood next to him and picked my brain for anything to say. I didn't want to just thank him and leave. He'd done me a favor, and it was the best we'd gotten along since we'd met.

"I really appreciate your help, Dallin. What can I do to make it up to you? I've been told my chocolate chip cookies are pretty good."

He looked past me and seemed to be thinking. "I definitely do want to try those one day, but I have another idea."

I concentrated on his crystal blue eyes and waited. He could ask me to do his laundry and homework for a year, and I'd probably agree just as long as I get to gaze at those eyes for a few minutes longer.

"I don't know how you'd feel about it though." He glanced down at me briefly before looking away again.

"What do you mean?"

"That date that you went on? Are things serious with him?" He suddenly seemed unsure. Maybe even a little self-conscious.

I shook my head, trying to understand. _The date with Vincent? I haven't even thought of him since this afternoon's meltdown. Is he really interested in my relationship status?_

"No." I wanted to say we were just friends, or that it was a one-time thing, but I couldn't. I honestly didn't know what we were, but as of this moment, we definitely didn't fit into the serious category.

A sly grin stretched across his lips, and I couldn't help but smile with him.

"Then I know how you can thank me for my superior generosity and manly abilities."

I laughed with him. "What do you have in mind?"

"How about a surprise? Tomorrow?"

I pretended to think about it, but my insides were in knots. _He wants to go out with me? Tomorrow? I might just die here in the middle of the street._

"I think I can do that."

His beautiful smile grew and finally reached his eyes. "Great. Can I get your number? I'll text you for your address tonight."

I nodded and repeated the numbers before sliding into my seat for the second time.

He leaned against the open door, not allowing me to leave yet. "Drive safe, Elle."

I couldn't even attempt to hide the enormous smile his words caused. "Bye, Dallin."

He gently shut the door and stepped back, and I finally pulled away. I watched him in my rearview mirror until I had to turn. Once he was out of sight, I let out a squeal followed by a full-fledged scream. The plan had worked a thousand times better than I could have ever dreamed. He'd taken my number and was going to pick me up tomorrow for a date! I couldn't believe that had actually just happened!

I called Ari, and we talked and screamed the rest of my drive home. She and I both believed everything happened for a reason, so she was spewing off every possible outcome, including my upcoming wedding.

After the long, emotional day I'd had, this was exactly what I needed. This was happiness.

After I ate dinner and avoided any conversations with my mom, I sprawled out on my bed reading, and my phone went off. An unknown number had sent me a message. My hand was shaking when I reached for it and unlocked the screen. It was Dallin! He'd actually followed through. I'd known deep down that he would, but after more than three hours had passed, I was beginning to doubt, just a little.

I sent him my address and was hoping he would start a conversation, but instead, he told me to be dressed comfortably and to be ready at ten in the morning. I stared at my screen, confused. Most romantic dates didn't start in the a.m. or with comfortable clothes. I was analyzing this when another text came in.

_Wear a bathing suit?_

_What on earth does he have planned?_

If we were going to the beach or a lake, he would have just said to wear a suit. The comfortable clothes were really throwing me off.

Before I could analyze this to death, I called Ari for her opinion.

"Did he text you?"

I laughed at her greeting. She didn't even bother saying hello.

"Yeah. He's coming to get me at ten."

"Tonight? That's a little late for a respectable woman like you to go out with a guy you barely know."

I laughed even harder. She made me sound like a harlot. "No! Ten in the morning."

"That should be illegal! It's a Saturday. No girl should be expected to be date-worthy before five on a weekend."

"He also told me to wear a bathing suit with comfortable clothes, so he obviously doesn't have a normal date in mind."

She made a humming sound like she was thinking deeply. "Sounds like a very unusual date indeed. What would happen during the day near water? And why would you need to be able to move and be comfortable?"

The first image that came to mind made me gasp. "Oh no!"

"What?"

"He's taking me to a carwash! He probably wants me to help him for a fundraiser or something."

"What are you talking about? How did you get to that conclusion?"

"It makes sense! Think about it!"

"He isn't taking you there."

"How do you know?"

"Because guys don't ask girls they like to help at a carwash. Although that would be a good way for him to get you in a bikini for a good cause."

"You're not helping." I was really starting to panic. As crazy as it was, I couldn't think of anything else.

"You're working yourself up over nothing. Just find your cutest bikini, maybe your lime green one, and wear your Lulu leggings. You'll be fine."

I nodded for a few minutes, envisioning the outfit she'd planned. "Okay."

"You are going to have so much fun, and you were just talking about getting to know him! This is the perfect opportunity, Elle. Just be yourself and try to relax."

This was the reason she was my best friend. She would celebrate with me when I was excited or talk me down when I needed reassurance. She was the best friend a girl could have.

I laid out my outfit and debated between shoes for a few minutes before deciding to put sandals and my Nikes by the door so I could quickly grab whichever ones I needed. I could do this. I hated surprises, but at least I was going to spend time with Dallin.

MY PLAN WORKED perfectly. I was sitting next to the window, watching for him to pull up. Two minutes before ten he parked and slowly unfolded himself from the car. I took a second to appreciate his handsome, chiseled features, then my eyes slid down his form to his feet.

Ah-ha! I fell to the floor and pulled on socks and my shoes faster than I'd ever been able to before. I stood the same moment he knocked on the door.

I took a second to smooth my hair down and take a steadying breath before opening it. When I did, I was greeted with a bright smile. The little butterflies that took up residence in my stomach whenever he was around came to life, fluttering and making me a little queasy.

I'd never had such a physical reaction to another person. Sure, I'd been attracted to guys before, but never like this. This was different than with Vincent. That seemed so superficial compared to what I felt when I saw Dallin. _Whoa!_ That realization startled me.

Vincent was the perfect one. We got along, and it felt so easy with him. Granted, I hadn't felt much of a spark. At least, nothing like what happened when I was in the same proximity of Dallin, but maybe that wasn't a bad thing. Dallin and I sometimes got along like oil and water.

"Are you all ready to go?" His smile had turned shy as if he'd taken my mental checkout as hesitation.

"Yeah! I packed a towel and water bottle. Anything else I should grab?"

His eyes swept over me then paused briefly at my neck and feet. His sparkling grin returned. "No, you look perfect."

His cheeks turned slightly rosy when the words left his mouth. Either he hadn't meant to say it aloud, or it had come out wrong.

I stepped out next to him and turned to close the door. When I looked back, the blush had disappeared.

"You don't look too bad yourself." That was a gross understatement. His shirt did little to hide his arms with defined -- but not too bulky -- muscles, and every time he moved, the fabric strained over his shoulders and chest. The restaurant should consider letting him wear t-shirts like this. Guaranteed, their sales would skyrocket... at least from female customers.

His skin was a golden tan that most people spent hours in a salon trying to achieve. It was barely even summer, and he was bronzed.

I was going to have to find a flaw soon, or I'd be completely gone by the end of the day.

The only thing I could think of was his teasing, but honestly, that had been what made me notice him in the first place. Sure, it had driven me crazy the first time, but he was fun, and everyone at work loved him. That had got to count for something. If anything, he was good at breaking the ice and making the people around him feel comfortable. That wasn't a common trait for people our age. He seemed so much more mature than nineteen. Maybe that was what college and an extra year of life experience did to a person.

"Are you going to give me any hints about where we're going?" I settled into the passenger seat and fought the urge to ogle him while he was distracted by the road.

He laughed and glanced at me. "I didn't mean to make it a mystery. We're going hiking, if that's fine with you."

"A bit late to ask me." I giggled at his expression, a mix of embarrassment and shock. He probably wasn't expecting me to call him out.

"I guess I could have warned you before, but most girls complain about going outdoors, and I really wanted to take you."

"I'm not like most girls. I don't mind getting dirty." The double meaning hit me a moment too late to stop the words.

He smirked. "Noted."

"You know that's not what I meant." I shoved his elbow off the center console and looked out my window.

"I know, Elle."

I peeked over at him and saw his wide smile and couldn't fight off my own.

We listened to music and chatted easily for the next twenty minutes until he pulled off onto a dirt road. We'd been heading away from Portland, but I'd lost track of where we were.

"What is this place?" The dirt road finally ended at a makeshift parking lot with only a handful of cars occupying it.

"It's the trailhead to Mystery Peaks."

I'd lived here my whole life and never heard of it. My dad used to take the whole family on weekend hikes before we were old enough to fight it, so I knew of most of the hiking trails in the area. "Is it top secret?"

He laughed and unbuckled his seat belt. "Not really. It just doesn't attract casual hikers."

He opened his door and was out before I could ask any other questions. I followed him and looked around. Trees. That was all I could see. Dallin opened the trunk and pulled out a backpack, which he slid over his shoulders. Once he was situated, he looked up and smiled, dimples and all.

"Let's get going." He headed in the direction of a narrow path that I hadn't noticed. "It's only about two miles in, but it can get a little sketchy in some places, so stay directly behind me and follow my footing."

Tall trees surrounded us on both sides and were so thick I could only see a few feet on either side. I was used to high-traffic areas with wide, if not paved, trails. The kind with signs and other people around.

For a second, my imagination took over, and I began envisioning us in a horror movie and soon a crazed man with a chainsaw would come running at us through the trees.

"Elle?"

My head shot up to find Dallin stopped in front of me. "Yeah?"

He shook his head and smiled. "I've been talking to you, but you were completely zoned out. Are you doing okay?"

_He thinks I am already tired? It's been less than five minutes!_ "I'm fine! I can keep going."

"That's not what I meant, but I'm glad you're up for this. Did you have something on your mind?"

He looked over his shoulder and continued walking but managed to keep his focus on me.

"Just thinking of serial killers and chainsaws."

Deep laughter filled the air. "Elle! You're crazy."

"You never know. This would be a perfect setting. Unsuspecting young people... secluded area... no one would know where to look for us..."

His laughter continued. "I have some friends meeting us at the end. They'll notice if we go missing."

Strangely, that did make me feel a little better. For the rest of the hike, Dallin kept my mind occupied with stories of his parents, who had both come from difficult circumstances but had worked hard and created a business together. He told me about his dad and how he grew up in a trailer park with a single mom who drank her life away. He worked his way through college and met Dallin's mother, an immigrant from Sweden who was studying at the same university. They dreamt of owning their own business and now, almost twenty years later, Mad Guru's was a thriving restaurant.

Hearing about his family and understanding where he got his drive made me feel like he trusted me. I could tell his mom and dad meant a lot to him. Disappointing them would be the worst thing he could do, he'd said.

It all started coming together. This was why Sherrie loved him so much. She saw the hardworking, independent man he was. Luckily, now I did too.

There were two guys about Dallin's age waiting for us at a waterfall. I couldn't decide what shocked me most, though. The fact that we'd turned a corner and the most magnificent waterfall I'd ever seen appeared, or happening upon these guys. Dallin had told me we'd meet up with his friends, but I thought we'd pass them on the trail. I didn't realize they'd be here.

Why were they waiting for us? I tore my eyes away from the falls and studied the guys. _Tank tops, board shorts, and running shoes. Something here doesn't add up._

"Hey, Dallin!" the taller, blond one called out when he noticed us. "The lines are ready for you guys."

I looked at him then Dallin then at the third guy. _What lines?_

That was when I noticed the harnesses around their waists. _Oh no._

Dallin waved at them and smiled back at me. "Ready to rappel?"

"No."

I eyed him and the other two. This didn't seem very official. Where was the supervisor? Park ranger?

"Okay, Elle. This is Eric." He gestured to Blondie then the shorter guy. "And this is Willie. They're both trained in this and take tour groups rappelling all the time. They know what they're doing. All we have to do is lean back and enjoy the ride."

The shorter guy laughed and waved me over. "It's perfectly safe, Elle."

I narrowed my eyes at him in what I was hoping was an intimidating look. "No way."

Dallin found my hand and gave it a tight squeeze and pulled me in to face him. His eyes were staring into my soul, and I knew he could see the rising panic. "You'll be fine. This is my favorite thing to do in my spare time, and I wanted to share it with you. I didn't tell you before because I didn't want to you have time to come apart. Let's just get the gear on."

I numbly followed him and lifted my feet when I was told and let him and Blondie tug and tighten the harness until they were satisfied. Dallin slipped his on with ease then spoke a few hushed words with his friends.

The waterfall. This time I was seeing it as the deathtrap it really was. We were at the top, and it went down about another sixty feet. Not as bad as it could have been, but still high enough that it would definitely do damage if someone fell. Hopefully, that someone wouldn't be me.

Before I could have another thought about it, I turned to the guys. "Let's go."

Dallin stuttered before stepping forward and hugging me. "Thank you," he whispered before kissing me on the cheek.

"Willie is going to be your belay, so he's going to head down first then control your speed from the bottom."

Willie gave me a sixty-second tutorial in rappelling terms and directions, then without warning, he was over the edge and kicking off the cliff as if he was playing in a vertical bounce house.

Once we got the signal from the guys at the bottom, Dallin positioned me and wished me luck. After watching Eric and Willie go down, I was actually excited. It looked way more fun that I'd been imagining and knowing someone was controlling how far down I could drop made me feel better.

The fall lasted forever yet ended in the blink of an eye.

When my feet touched the ground, I let out a victorious cheer and high-fived the guys.

"That was the best!"

Dallin was laughing at me while undoing his harness then stepped out of it and over to me to get mine off. "I'm really glad you liked it. You were so brave." His face was only inches from mine. I was still high on adrenaline, so I didn't think before grabbing his face and smashing a kiss onto his cheek.

"I think that was the scariest thing I've ever done, but I can't wait to do it again."

"Me either."

# CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

I FLOATED INTO the office on Monday on cloud nine. Things with Dallin had been better than I could have ever imagined -- near perfection.

Sherrie took one look at my face and shook her head while looking back down at her computer. Her smile mirrored my own. "It's probably fair to say that your little plan worked out."

I sat down in my chair next to her and began settling in for the day. "That would be correct."

I could feel her staring me down, but I focused on my computer just to see how far I could push her.

"Oh, come on! You can't keep things like this from me. I've told you time and again that an old lady like me has to live through your experiences. The most exciting thing to happen to me lately is a new episode of that home-improvement show I've been watching. That contractor is one handsome man. If my husband hadn't built our home to perfection, I would be stalking that man to come spend some time in my house."

Sherrie now had rosy cheeks and a wistful expression.

"Ew."

She returned to harassing me. "Tell me, sweetie! Did you talk to him? Did you guys go out? Give me something!"

"I did manage to run into him when we were both leaving work."

She nodded, and her obvious excitement kept me talking. "My car wouldn't start, so he helped me with that."

"Oh, a damsel in distress! Very good move, Elle. Nothing makes a man feel as good as protecting and taking care of his woman."

So many things were wrong with that sentence. I shook my head and continued. "Before he left, he asked for my number, and later that night, he asked me to go out with him on Saturday. The only thing he told me was to wear a bathing suit and comfortable clothes."

She narrowed her eyes, and I knew she was already making guesses. "He didn't give me any more information, and he picked me up at ten!"

She suddenly looked even more confused. "Ten in the morning? He must have had a long day planned for you guys."

Funny how she had a completely rational reaction to that, whereas I'd assumed he was going to take me to a carwash. Maybe I should start calling her in my moments of crisis rather than Ari.

"Oh, he did. I just didn't know. We went hiking then rappelling then swimming then hiked back. It was one long day."

She cringed slightly. "Well, I suppose some people would be interested in those activities, but in my time, no bright boy would ask a girl to get dirty and wet on a first date."

I immediately broke into immature giggles.

Sherrie shot me a look. "You know what I meant. It sounds like you had fun though."

I pretended to think about it before smiling again. "I really did. I thought we would bicker the whole time like we usually do, but we actually have a lot in common. Like real things, not just a favorite sport or show. He was different than I expected."

She winked and turned back to her computer. "I could have told you that weeks ago, but you didn't want to listen to me."

"I was just a teeny, tiny bit preoccupied with this disaster." I tugged on my necklace and watched her eyes drop to it for a moment.

"I know your family believes in that, but you shouldn't allow it to control your life."

"Tell that to April." I mumbled it, but Sherrie heard.

"Don't get me started on that one."

I laughed and turned to get to work.

A few hours passed when the front door opened. I looked up from the screen to greet the client but instead was looking at an enormous bouquet of flowers weaving its way across the lobby toward me.

"Ugh... delivery for a Miss Elise Benson?" The voice from behind the flowers didn't sound familiar.

I stood to help, but he'd already reached the counter. I moved the vase aside and smiled at the young man in a _Main Street Flowers_ polo shirt.

"That's me. Thank you so much."

He smiled and shrugged. "They're not from me. I just get to drop them off." His gaze dropped to the floor as if it was suddenly the most interesting thing in the universe.

"Well, I appreciate it. Do I need to sign or anything?"

"No need. I know who you are."

Now it was my turn to feel uncomfortable. He looked like he was barely sixteen -- a sophomore maybe. We only had one public high school in the city, so that must be it. I wished I knew who he was though.

"I was on the debate team last year with you. I'm sure you didn't notice a freshman like me."

Well, that was one way to make a person feel like the scum of the earth. "Oh! Yes, Erick from debate." I smiled and tried not to let my eyes drop back to the name tag he was wearing. Maybe if I seemed confident enough, he wouldn't notice I'd cheated.

His smile grew to epic proportions. He must have believed it. "Yeah! That's me! Wow. I never would have thought that the hottest senior would know my name."

_Hottest senior? Does he mean Ari?_

"I've got to finish deliveries, but it was good to see you." He looked from the flowers and back to me. "I hope whoever sent these to you knows how lucky he is."

With one final blush, he turned and hurried out of the office while I stood stunned in place.

"Sure seems like someone had a major crush on the hottest girl in school."

I tilted my head, confused once again. Never, ever had anyone said my name with that title in the same sentence, let alone used it to describe me. He must not have gotten out of the debate club often if he thought I was cute.

"Who are they from?" Sherrie's question brought me back to the present.

"I'm not sure." I gently pushed the flowers around, looking for a card.

Sherrie helped to rotate the stand until I'd searched the whole thing. "Huh. That's so weird!" I walked around our desks to the front of the counter and saw a tiny white envelope waiting on the floor. I picked it up and rolled my eyes at her.

"Maybe he was hoping you'd forget about whoever sent them and give him a call."

"That's illegal and weird."

She chuckled then pointed at the envelope. "Come on! The suspense is killing me."

I smirked and made an elaborate show of slowly and carefully breaking the seal and tugging the card out.

"Before I die would be nice."

My fear of her retaliation made me finally look down and read it. I stood frozen for a moment before looking back up at her.

"They're from Vincent."

"And why do you sound so disappointed? I thought we liked Vincent?"

I took shaky steps back to my chair and collapsed into it. "We do. I mean, I do. Did? Oh, I don't know anymore. I guess a part of me was hoping they would be from Dallin."

"You just saw him a whole day ago. Give him some time." She got a distracted look in her eye before a smile slowly spread across her lips.

"Whatever you're thinking right now, stop. Just stop!"

"Oh, calm down. I'm just thinking about what I'd like for lunch today. Maybe some chicken pesto or a salad. I just can't decide."

I glared at her and waited for her to crack, but the older lady was better at this than I was.

She turned to me with her suspicious smile. "Don't fret so much, Elle. You don't want those wrinkles to come a moment sooner than they absolutely must."

I shook my head and looked away from her. Sometimes she was the smartest woman I knew, and other times I was just plain scared of her.

IT HAD BEEN hours since I'd sent Ari a panicked text about the flowers and asked her to meet up for lunch. I'd been waiting for her reply while everyone else in the office left. Finally, she responded, saying she was in Washington for the day doing a college tour. It was the first time the future had slapped me across the face and became the real.

Her dream-school was only three hours away, but it suddenly felt worlds apart. In a few weeks, I wouldn't be able to drive ten minutes to her house. Our schedules would be different, and we might not be able to answer each other's calls and texts immediately. Months from now, we would have two completely separate lives.

The front door opened, shocking me from my plummet into despair. I expected to see Sherrie or another coworker, but Vincent was striding toward me with a sly smile. He took his eyes off mine for a second and scanned the area before landing on the bouquet I'd put on the counter behind me.

"Hi, Elle." His lips curved into a crooked smile that made my heart melt, just a little. A few weeks ago, not one single guy bleeped on my radar; now there were two very swoon-worthy ones. Each moment of the day, my brain was at war with itself.

_Vincent._

_Dallin._

_Vincent._

_Dallin._

_I'm going to lose it soon._

"Hi." I suddenly felt a flood of guilt. I looked back at the flowers to give myself a moment to compose. "They're beautiful. Thank you."

He continued forward until he was resting his elbow on the counter and leaning toward me. "I was hoping I'd catch you before you went to lunch. Am I too late?"

I nodded then realized that wasn't really a response. "I haven't gone yet."

"Would you like to join me?"

"Sure." I stood and took a steadying breath. I slid my purse onto my shoulder then walked around my desk to meet him.

"You look beautiful today." He held out his arm, and I looped mine through.

I let him guide me out and toward his car while I silently prayed for a way to make it through this without breaking into tears.

_How do girls do this?_ What sane female would ever want to date more than one male at a time? Sure, I wasn't exclusive or even serious with either of them, but keeping a secret this big was going to kill me.

He opened the passenger door, and I slid in. Déjà vu struck as I watched him jog around the front of his car and get in on the driver's side. So much had happened since I was last in the car, and it had only been five days! It felt like a lifetime ago.

There hadn't been pressure last time. I hadn't been speeding toward the limit. I also hadn't thought about Dallin during our last date. Everything that felt so perfect the first time suddenly felt suffocating.

Vincent. My breath caught. He was painfully handsome. I felt something when I was around him, I couldn't argue that. Whether it was pure attraction or something more was where the debate lay. Too bad the mediator of my mental dilemmas was currently unavailable.

_Get through this lunch._ That was all I had to do. I didn't need to make any decisions. This was the perfect opportunity to get to know him better. I needed to relax and be in the moment. I could analyze what every word and movement meant later. I could compare pros and cons and even make charts, but it all had to wait.

For the next hour, I would give Vincent all of my attention. He deserved that. After all, this could be considered date four. This was when the truth usually started coming out, according to Ari. People relaxed and got more comfortable, rather than trying to be their most perfect versions.

"What are you majoring in?" I realized after I'd blurted it, that it was completely out of the blue. I'd just convinced myself to get to know him better, but I'd forgotten he hadn't been in on the mental conversation I'd just completed.

He looked at me and laughed. "This again? Just jumping straight into the questions?"

I giggled, wanting him to answer.

He shook his head but was still laughing. "I'll be studying physical therapy. I'll have to go to grad school after, but I think it will be worth it."

There were hundreds of possibilities, and I probably should have guessed that, with his soccer background, he would want to do something more active than sitting behind a desk, but I hadn't thought of physical therapy.

"Why?"

He glanced at me while driving and let out another chuckle. "You're quite direct today. I want to work with athletes. My dream is to be a trainer for a professional team or maybe have my own practice and just work with local jocks."

I smiled at his answer. "That seems like something you'd be good at."

That earned me another heartbreaking smile. Flattery would get me everywhere with this boy it seemed. As if he needed any ego-boosting.

"I know my soccer career won't last forever, but there is no way I can live without sports. If working with athletes and getting them in the best physical shape is my link for the rest of my life, I'm fine with that. I'd love spending my time with people who are equally as passionate about their sport."

I thought about that for a minute. His whole world revolved around soccer. I knew nothing about the sport or any sport for that matter. The closest I got was going to games whenever Ari had crushed on a player and dragged me along with her. I couldn't tell the difference between the rules of football and basketball. All I saw was people chasing each other all over a field or court all in the name of some ball.

_Yeah, that sounds worthy of dedicating your life._

"Does it bug you that I'm not an athlete? I'm not really into sports."

He continued staring forward out the window. "No. I hope I can convert you to my ways, but opposites attract. Isn't that what they say?"

I nodded but felt a tiny drop of dread. "That's true."

Opposites could attract, of course, but I didn't appreciate that he was already planning on changing me. I wouldn't expect him to give up his passion and hobbies for me, but he thought he could make me into what he wanted? _Interesting._

Granted, I was putting words into his mouth. It was not like he'd said he would hide all of my books until I finished watching a game with him, but I wasn't sure I could live a life that revolved around whatever sport was in season.

"Tell me about your family." I really, really hoped this was a safer topic, but I could have just opened Pandora's box without knowing.

His smile grew, and I let out a breath of relief.

"My parents are the best. They're really supportive of me and my brothers. As long as we each played sports and pushed to be our best, we never have to work while we're in school. That's their deal with us. If we can play well enough to get a scholarship for college, they'll make up the rest. That's how I got this baby."

He patted the steering wheel with the adoration of a man truly in love.

"That's great. You're really lucky. Not only that your parents would support you like that, but that you have a good relationship with them."

"Yeah. We have our disagreements, but for the most part, they're great. They've been to all of our games since we were little. Both of my parents have demanding jobs, but they always put us first."

That was a sweet thought, but it seemed like his family was solely focused on athletics -- the complete opposite of anything my family ever thought about.

"Do you have any siblings?"

"My older brother, Cliff, played soccer at NOU too. He graduated last year and played for the Seattle team this past season but injured his knee. I think his career might be over."

My heart tightened at the thought of a dream shattered by something as simple as an injury. Most people would be annoyed with something like that, but for his brother, it was life-altering. How could a person live with that much pressure?

"And the other one?"

"Ronny's fifteen and already plays on varsity. He'll take over my spot this fall."

The pride showed clearly in his eyes. It was touching to see that he clearly loved his younger brother. I just couldn't really relate. I was proud of April for staying on the honor roll while in cheerleading, and even though we drove each other crazy most of the time, we still loved each other. I could list the reasons, but none of them had to do with her achievements.

"That's really cool. I bet your coach was glad to have him."

"Oh yeah! Hopefully he'll get into NOU too, and our family will have a perfect winning streak."

Well, at least they were a supportive family. He genuinely wanted his brothers to succeed. At least in soccer.

"Is that where he wants to go?"

"My parents will make sure it happens. It's their alma mater and soon to be our brother's."

I thought about that that could mean. How could his parent make sure it happened?

"So there aren't any other options for you guys?"

He smiled and shook his head. "Nope. We're an NOU family. It's been the only option our whole lives." He laughed like he was thinking of something. "I almost screwed it up freshman year."

"What do you mean?"

"I've never been that great of a student, and my freshman year I was failing most of my classes. I was so focused on my varsity spot that I didn't care about my classes."

I was dreading to hear where he was going with this.

"Coach called my parents and they took care of the grades, and since then I've had tutors that keep up with my work."

I waited for him to explain but he didn't. He couldn't possibly mean what I thought he did. "They took care of it, how?"

His smile grew mischievous. "They paid off someone to look the other way that semester, and since it hasn't been a problem since, no one's cared."

"Because of your tutors?"

"Yeah."

I nodded slowly. "What about college?"

"What do you mean?"

"How will you pass those classes?"

He gave me a confused look. "The same way I am now."

I took a deep breath and faked a smile. I couldn't ask anything else. I didn't want to know the whole truth. My parents raised me to value my education. I couldn't imagine them ever helping me get through without actually learning.

Maybe I was misunderstanding. But maybe I wasn't. What happened when he graduated from college? He wouldn't know what to do with his degree. He already said he wouldn't play professionally, so what was the point of this?

I couldn't understand, but I didn't want to dwell on it right now.

"What else are you interested in?"

He gave me a funny look and turned into the parking lot of one of my favorite bakeries. They specialized in sourdough bread-bowls, and during lunch, they made the best soup -- a lethally enticing combination.

"I exercise a lot." He flexed and immediately started laughing. "You should see your face. You look like you are ready to run away."

I blushed and tried to laugh it off. "I really thought you were going to go into a list of your workouts and how big your muscles are. Word of warning... if you do, I will leave."

He continued laughing while he opened his door and made his way to my side. Even as I got out of the car, he was still chuckling. Finally, I gave in and joined. "It's not that funny! I thought you were showing me your true colors, and you're a total gym rat."

"I'm not that bad. I mean, I know I'm really into sports. Like more so than other guys, but I'm not a total idiot." He opened the door to the bakery and waved me through.

"I know." I strode in and jumped slightly when he slid his arm around my waist.

"I hope this is okay. I just realized I didn't even ask you. We got caught up in talking."

When I turned my head to answer him, I realized just how close we were. If I tilted my head back even one more inch, our lips would touch. A nervous giggle escaped my mouth. I immediately looked forward and cringed. Could I be any more embarrassing?

"This is great. I haven't been here in a few months, and they have my favorite soup."

"So, we're two for two now?"

I nodded and pretended to look interested in the menu that hadn't changed the entire time I'd been coming here. When we were next to order, he raised his hand from my waist to the middle of my back and gently nudged me forward while also rubbing circles. It was strangely mesmerizing.

The cashier was staring at me expectantly, and I realized he must have asked me for my order.

"Oh, sorry! I'll have the broccoli cheddar in a bread-bowl, please."

The cashier looked up to Vincent.

"The same for me."

My focused slipped again while he continued rubbing my back, placing me in a fog. He pulled his wallet out with his free hand then left me at an open table while he filled our drinks.

I was acting weird, and I knew he knew it too. Things in my head were twisted, crumpled, and flying all over the place. Our last date had been perfect, although we had skimmed the surface, and he'd done a good job of keeping the focus on me. Now that I was getting to know him better, I was beginning to see how little we had in common besides mutual attraction. I didn't have time to be too picky, but I also didn't have time to make mistakes. What if I was wasting an opportunity right now to be with someone else? The someone else who had changed the charm and was my soul mate.

I swore the walls around me were sinking in slowly -- closer and closer -- but I shook my head and looked through the window, focusing on the space outside. Now was not the time for a panic attack. Dating was hard enough at my age. Adding in an ancient charm and a time limit made it simply impossible.

Vincent slid into the booth across from me with his beautiful smile shining down at me.

Why did he have to seem so perfect?

As if he could sense my inner turmoil, his jaw clenched and released a few times while he watched me. "You seem different today."

His observation was pretty spot on. My life was in shambles compared to the easy, predictable days of old.

"Sorry. Things have been crazy lately, so my mind is spinning." _Not a lie._

"Is it work?"

He gave me an easy way out. One simple yes, and we could move onto other topics, but not being honest now could only make things worse down the road.

"That, plus school's just around the corner. My best friend Ari..."

He nodded in recognition.

"...she's up in Washington for the day doing some tour, and it was the first time it felt real. In just a few weeks, we're going to move out and be at separate schools. I don't know if I can handle it."

His gaze softened, and his smile turned gentle. "That's how life goes, isn't it? My best friend is a year older, so he went up to school last summer. Surviving my senior year without him was miserable, but we got through it. I think you and Ari will make things work."

I let out an unflattering sigh and looked up to the ceiling to keep the tears from falling. He'd said what everyone else had been saying to me for months, but things were real now, and he was going through it, too. It was different knowing someone was surviving it, and Ari and I could as well when the time came.

"Hey! No more sad talk. I can't take you back to the office looking like you just cried. Your dad will kill me." His tone was lighthearted, but he was right. I couldn't go back to work with red, puffy eyes without facing an interrogation from every single person there.

I tried to smile, but it was a pathetic attempt. Just when I was contemplating giving into the tears, our food was set in from of us. I smiled a thanks to the waiter then stared down at the steaming bowl of carbs and cheese.

"Now there's the smile I've been waiting for!" He picked up his spoon and swirled around the delicious-smelling soup. Steam escaped from the surface.

My mouth was watering already. I mirrored his actions letting it cool a tad before I dared to eat it.

"Thanks for this. I didn't know how much I needed it until now."

His smile grew, and he winked as he brought his spoon to his mouth. He closed his eyes and hummed with the soup in his mouth. If it didn't appear to be so natural for him, I would have thought he was trying to put on a show for me. After he swallowed, he opened them again and beamed at me.

"It's perfect. Even on summer days, this place is good for your soul. I wish I could say that I sensed you needed to come here today, but honestly I had a craving."

"For soup?"

"And for you." He looked down as if he was embarrassed by his admission.

It was the first time I'd ever seen anything but confidence and composure from him. Even if the line was cheesy, I could tell he meant it.

We enjoyed the rest of our lunch with small talk, and by the time he dropped me off back at work, my mood had completely changed. Vincent's happy demeanor had a way of rubbing off on me. He was also so positive that it was a challenge to stay sad around him. That was definitely a good thing, but a small part of me wondered if he could ever be vulnerable and emotional. He didn't need to cry when I did, but it would be nice if he wasn't always stuck in the glass-is-always-half-full mode.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

MY GOOD MOOD lasted for only an hour or so until Sherrie came back and said she and a few others had gone across the street for lunch, and Dallin had asked about me. Not just where I was, but if I was having a good day. Had I had a good weekend?

Sherrie made it a point to tell me that she'd spilled to him that another man had sent flowers to me that morning, and I hadn't wanted to go to lunch with her, so she'd assumed that I'd gone out with the sender. She didn't know I'd texted Ari, asking her to meet me, so I guessed her assumption wasn't completely unfounded, but it made me extremely uncomfortable that she'd told Dallin I was out with someone else. Granted, he knew I'd gone on a date last week, and he had probably assumed it was the same guy. We had never discussed being exclusive or anything, but it still made me uneasy.

I didn't want him to get the wrong idea. That I wasn't interested in him, or that I was actually really interested in Vincent. This whole triangle thing was a bunch of crap. How did girls in the movies survive _and_ get the guy they wanted? The balancing act I was being forced to perform felt like there was only one possible outcome. Falling. Fast. And most likely... by myself.

My head was resting on my desk while I had a mini fit about how hard my life was becoming when I felt a tap on my shoulder. It could be someone walking by to make sure I was alive, but since I hadn't heard the front doorbell ring, I knew it was someone from the inside. I could hear Sherrie typing next to me, so she was off the list, leaving one most likely suspect, my dad, who was also my boss, who had just caught me completely zoned out and wallowing in misery.

I sat up with my eyes clenched closed. No one said a word, so I peeked one eye open just a tiny bit and cringed.

He stared down at me with his hands on his waist. "Are you ill?" His tone was not nearly as stern as I was expecting. In fact, he seemed concerned.

"Kinda." My eyes closed again while I considered my excuse. Fatigue? Cramps? Dad hated it whenever my sisters or I said anything about _girl problems,_ as he called them.

"What's wrong?" The typing next to me stopped, and I knew Sherrie had joined the discussion.

If I wasn't careful, half the office would soon be involved. I slowly opened my eyes and looked up at him.

His brows were knitted together as if he was either trying to solve a hard problem or was practicing his intimidating-lawyer face.

"What _isn't_ would be a shorter list."

I peeked at him again and saw his eyes dart behind me and knew he was asking for backup.

Sherrie moved closer and placed an arm around my shoulders. "Talk to us, Elle. We can't help if we don't know the problem." Her voice was soothing and motherly.

Just hearing it made me soften. "Ari's going to be far away this year, and we won't see each other every day or even every week. I don't know which guy was the one to make the necklace change, and dating two guys is incredibly stressful. I have less than two weeks to figure this out though, otherwise I'll ruin April's life. And--" I paused, not knowing how much further to go. _Shall I just lay everything out in the open now or stop with just the few, more pressing issues?_

"And?" they both asked almost at the same time.

"--and I don't know if I want to study law!"

I hadn't meant to shout it for the whole office to hear, but once I decided to let it out, my mind and body needed to purge it fast, and, for some reason, loudly. I raised my eyes to find my dad's.

His face of worry had turned to confusion, and I felt Sherrie's arm tighten around my shoulders. I knew she was now standing behind me, and I didn't know yet if it was to show she was supporting me or wanted to have a good position to move me when my dad lost his mind.

I watched his face for even the tiniest hint of what he was thinking, but he was good at keeping on a mask. I wouldn't know anything until he was ready to tell me. He opened his mouth then closed it before taking one step away from me and stopped.

We were all frozen for almost a minute before he suddenly turned and rushed into his office, slamming the door closed behind him.

Sherrie and I both blew out the breaths we'd been holding, and I turned to look at her. "That went better than I expected."

She shot me a two-second smile then shook her head. "I think he's just in shock right now. You've never mentioned this to him before, have you?"

I shook my head. "I never actually told him I wanted to study law, but when he started suggesting it, I didn't say no either. It seemed so far away I didn't think I'd worry about it for years, and suddenly registration deadlines are coming up, and I have to face it."

"I understand, Elle. You and your dad have always been partners. Two peas in a pod. But now you're growing up, and you have your own interests. I'm sure he'll support whatever you choose. Just give him some time to adjust."

I nodded and took a deep breath. Even though I'd shocked my dad into silence, I felt better knowing the truth was out there. We could now come up with a plan that was more interesting and exciting to me, and we could be partners again with a new goal.

"Any ideas of what you'd rather do?" She was giving me the look like she was my grandma and loved me unconditionally, which was exactly what I needed in that moment.

"Not one clue."

She burst out laughing and scooted over to give me a hug. "Don't you worry about it. You're very talented and have plenty of time to figure it out. You just need to focus on all the guys in your life and sorting out that situation. The rest can wait."

I hugged her tightly, trying to hang onto her strength. She'd always been a rock for me, and I knew she would help me now. I just needed to find my direction and follow it.

I WOKE WITH a start, my eyes darting to my clock. It was eight thirty. On a Tuesday! I should have been at work a half hour ago! I looked around my room, still dazed. What happened to my alarm? It'd been set. I'd checked twice before giving into sleep. I even had a second emergency one. I picked up my phone from the nightstand and found a sticky note on the screen.

I frowned as I read the message. Evidently, Dad had thought I needed a personal day. Part of me was excited by the idea of a day of freedom, but the other part thought that just maybe he wasn't ready to face me.

I had disappointed him, nothing worse in the world. My eyes couldn't look away from his note. He'd told me to relax and take some time for myself. It felt like he was firing me or something. As much as I hated the idea of giving up my summer, I had actually enjoyed working at his office. Mostly, I liked hanging out with Sherrie, but getting some job experience at the same time wasn't all bad.

The phone buzzed in my hands, and I nearly fell out of my bed. I tore off the note and checked the screen. Grandma was calling. _That's it. This is all a ridiculous dream._ It certainly made things easier to comprehend.

I finally answered the call and hesitantly brought the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

"Elise, dear. Are you ready?"

She had addressed me by name, so she knew who she was talking to, but I had no idea where she was headed with this conversation. I considered hanging up and going back to bed, but once Grandma had an idea in that crazy brain of hers, nothing could stop her.

"I just barely woke up. Someone turned off my alarms."

She made a disapproving noise. "Your mom was supposed to tell you I'd be over at nine to pick you up."

"Why?" I hadn't meant to sound like a brat, but I could count on two fingers -- maybe even one -- the number of times she'd come over with the intention of spending time with only me.

"She told me you had the day off, and you might have forgotten, but you will be a college student in just a few weeks, and your mother mentioned your new interest in clothes."

She gave me less than a second to respond.

"Hmm? It really is time to update your wardrobe. This is the perfect opportunity to freshen up one's style."

She wanted to take me shopping? Of the millions of things I could think of happening today, this was not even close to being something I'd guess. Never.

"I have been working on my clothes. I went shopping the weekend before last."

She made yet another noise. "Yes, April told me, and it's a great starting point, but you'll need more. Now get up and be ready by nine. Bye now."

I fell back into my pillows and groaned. One day off. I finally had one day off, and Grandma had managed to commandeer it. _Just perfect._

_Bye, lake. Bye, tan. Bye, Ari. Would have been nice to see any of you._

I checked the time and jumped to my feet in one movement. I had twenty minutes before the drill sergeant got here, and she did not tolerate sweats or a makeup-free face.

Luckily, it looked like I was the only person home, so I had the bathroom to myself without having to worry about April pounding on the door, or even worse, watching over my shoulder, correcting every attempt I made to apply eyeshadow.

_Who cares if I'm not blending right?_ I would learn on my own eventually. I didn't need -- or want -- my little sister giving me pointers, even if she was the master of the subject.

With lightning speed, I showered, brushed my hair so it would dry naturally straight, and applied minimal mascara and blush before running back into my room to throw on the nearest pair of skinny jeans and a cute top I'd borrowed from Ari and never remembered to return. _Convenient._

I picked up my phone and purse and was rushing down the stairs when a single knock sounded on the door. Before I could open it, Grandma let herself in, calling my name. I was literally three feet from her.

"Oh! Hi, honey. I didn't see you there."

_Good to know that not only am I the family disappointment, but I'm also the invisible one. Maybe I do have magical powers after all._

"Hi, Grandma." I tried to say it with enthusiasm, I really did, but it came out sounding pained.

"Are you ready?" This would have been a perfectly normal question had she not been eyeing me up and down with a slight frown.

"Yup." I said it tightly while staring at the ceiling, silently asking what I'd ever done to deserve this.

Yet another disapproving noise from dear Grandmamma. "Well then. Let's go. We have much to do." She turned and walked with an elegance I could never duplicate to her car parked in the driveway.

One day. I could survive this. My parents knew where I was and who I was with, so if she tried any funny business, people would eventually come looking for me.

Deep down, I figured she wasn't that bad, but how could I really _know_? She'd never wanted to spend time with me before, and now it was under suspicious circumstances. If I had to make a bet, I would say April had put her up to this. I wondered then what she could be getting out of it.

My mind wandered with the possibilities, and when I finally came back to reality, we were parking in front of the mall. We'd gone the entire drive without a single word to each other. This day was going to be awesome.

At least she seemed to be true to her word. Too many witnesses here for her to do anything sketchy.

I followed her out of the car and into the very first department store we came to. My parents and I hadn't discussed what I would be paying for since I wasn't making money working, but Dad had been giving me some cash here and there. I felt a little awkward at the thought of breaking that to Grandma. She silently led me upstairs to the home department of the store. She acted like a woman on a mission, and the people around us took notice. If anyone got caught in her path, they quickly dashed out of her way. It was amusing for a few moments before it started feeling uncomfortable. Several of the store associates were watching her with mixed expressions of dread and anxiety.

She came to a stop in front of a woman about her age who was wearing a name tag that said _Martha_. Grandma greeted her by name with a tight smile.

Martha looked between me and Grandma and gave us both a warm smile. "Hello, Mrs. Glover. It's a pleasure to see you again. Is this the granddaughter you spoke of?"

I watched the exchange with acute fascination. It looked like they were on regular speaking terms. I didn't know Grandma was such a shopper. She had great style, always had. But there was a difference between being a seventy-year-old fashionista and shopping for an eighteen-year-old. I hoped she wouldn't be picking anything out for me that was pink or frilly or something with kittens. I cringed but quickly returned to a smile as the women continued speaking about me as if I wasn't standing in front of them.

"Elle is moving into the dorms in a few weeks, and we need to get her everything she needs to make it comfortable as well as functional. She also needs to update her wardrobe, but we'll be going to a few other stores to do that."

Martha gave me a knowing smile and ushered us to the more casual living section. "We'll start by looking at color options so we can build around that. Do you have anything in mind?"

"She needs something modern and sophisticated, but we need to keep it bright so the space doesn't feel smaller than it already is."

Apparently, I wasn't going to have a say in any of the decisions today.

Martha turned and took us down another row. "Shades of gray are very in right now, but when coupled with other colors, we can create a very modern palette. Do you have any favorite colors that we could incorporate?"

I opened my mouth but was cut off with Grandma's response. "A pale purple or lavender would be perfect. That's her favorite color."

Martha looked to me for confirmation, but I was frozen, staring at Grandma in shock. How did she know that? I had never worn the color, but my room had a few pillows and candles in lavender shades. She must have paid more attention than I had given her credit for. I finally snapped out of it and nodded at Martha.

Grandma continued to pull off the right answers for each decision. I ended up with bedding, artwork, storage bins and organizers in shades of purple with a gray duvet cover.

I began to relax when we left that department store. Not only had she successfully picked out the perfect pieces that I loved, but she'd paid for it all. When I panicked at the total as we were checking out, she patted my arm and smiled. "I take care of my family, darling."

We walked the bags out to the car before returning to the mall for round two: clothes shopping. I couldn't do much about the situation, so I followed her into a different department store where she again headed straight for the junior department.

"I'd like to see you dress up a bit more in your casual clothes. You look nice at the office -- I asked your father -- but I only see you in poor fitting t-shirts and jeans when you're home."

I focused on my faded Converse and tried to think of an excuse. Truth was I didn't feel much need to try to look cute. I was the brain child. The studious one noticed for academic achievements, not how I looked. Beth and April were the pretty ones with perfect style. Most of the time I dressed to make it through the day. Heels and skirts were not conducive to that mentality.

"Elise, you are a beautiful girl, but you aren't doing anything for yourself by dressing so frumpy. You should want to stand out, not hide behind your clothes." She raised a perfectly arched brow and waited for me to agree.

She did have a point. If I had any chance of being noticed this year for something other than my brain, I needed to pay more attention to my appearance.

Professors would have the potential to refer me for assistant positions and internships and wouldn't want to recommend a sloppy-looking girl, no matter what was in my head.

"Okay." I tried to say it with conviction, but it came out weak.

She looked me over and raised her chin slightly. "Start with your posture. You're a slouch." With that, she turned and started toward the dress section.

I rolled my shoulders back and stood straight behind her back. By the end of the day, I was going to look more like a Kennedy than a college student. I had a feeling in the pit of my stomach that matching pantsuits and tweed skirts were in my near future.

I was surprised that she didn't seek out another associate to help us. Maybe she thought we could handle this part by ourselves. Depending on what she had in mind for me, I could use a middle man to help talk her out of dressing me like a business woman.

We'd gone most of the morning without talking much, so I was surprised when she stopped in front of a display of multiple summer dresses and looked back at me. "Do any of these stand out? If you find one that isn't overly seasonal, we could find a cardigan to go over, and you can wear it into fall."

That didn't sound too bad. It definitely wasn't something I would have considered, but it sounded practical while still being cute. So far, this wasn't too bad.

The dresses on the display were all knee-length and ranged from strapless to three-quarter-sleeved with varying shades of bright colors. I steered away from the strapless numbers I knew I wouldn't be comfortable in and stood in front of a sleeveless white-and-navy striped dress that looked modest without being shapeless. I pointed at it while giving Grandma a questioning look.

She took a step forward and picked up the bottom of the skirt and rubbed the fabric between her fingers. "This is a good choice. It's made of jersey, so it won't wrinkle, and it will be easy to add a jacket if you're cold. April has a pair of brown leather sandals that would look perfect with this. We'll have to find you a similar pair."

I tried to hold back my grin. She'd approved of my first selection. Either I wasn't as hopeless as I thought, or she was going easy on me. She sized me up again and sorted through the selection before pulling another dress off and handing it to me.

I checked the tag and held it out to her. "I'm a size up."

Grandma looked like I was exhausting her. "No dear, you just don't know how to dress your body. Trust me."

I folded the dress over my arm and shuffled behind her.

"Pick up your feet, Elise, and pull your shoulders back. You didn't even last three minutes."

I stopped behind her with my mouth gaping wide. She was facing away from me. How did she know?

"I'm all-knowing and all-seeing."

_Holy crap!_

"Yes, I can read minds too."

I nearly fell to the ground. How could my family not share this little bit of information? My whole life had gone by, and not one time had they told me dear Grandma was clairvoyant.

She turned with a sly smile. "I'm jesting. I can't read your mind. I just know you well enough to know what you're thinking."

I didn't think that was necessarily true, but at that moment, I didn't trust her, and I didn't want to put myself in a position of being abandoned at the mall. I remained silent while nodding, hoping she would change subjects soon.

While looking through another rack, she handed me a few more dresses, explaining how I could wear each and what she would pair them with. To my astonishment, she selected several different styles, a few that boarded on sexy, but she convinced me to at least give them a try. April might be able to pull off the flowy spaghetti-strap-look, but I assumed it would look ridiculous on me. Not only did I not have a body to show off, but I also wasn't comfortable wearing something that begged to have the attention of everyone around.

After wandering around the dress area, she led the way to more casual, yet stylish, clothes. An associate approached us with wide eyes and offered to relieve me of the pile of garments I was to try on. I was glad to have my arms free, but it only lasted a moment.

"You want to balance pieces that are more comfortable and informal with classy, fitted pieces so you always look put together. You don't need to wear heels and a dress to look like a lady." She reached for a pair of dark-wash skinny jeans, something I liked but wasn't expecting from her. "You can wear these with a blouse or blazer and even..." Her eyes dropped to my shoes. "...something like those as long as they are clean. No one should be walking around in worn, old things if they have a choice. And you my dear, have a choice."

I fought the urge to salute her but accepted the jeans instead. We followed this pattern of new item and lecture for the next hour until she announced it was finally time to go to the dressing room.

When I went shopping with Ari or my mom I usually grabbed whatever looked comfy and bought it. I rarely ever tried things on, so walking into a mountain of jeans and every rack full of hangers was daunting. Grandma took the seat outside my room and instructed me to put together outfits to show her.

I hadn't realized at the beginning of the day that I was going to be tested. I joked that I should have been taking notes, but she just gave me a stern look and shooed me into the room.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

TWO HOURS AND four stores later, Grandma declared it was time for a break. I'd made two additional trips to the car to drop off bags so we wouldn't have to cart them around, so I was completely worn out. I thought she was only letting me sit for a moment because she felt bad for me. The woman looked like she could go for another two hours without a problem, but she wasn't the one having to try on hundreds of combinations.

As horrible as it was to admit, I'd been expecting her to criticize my choices or tell me that I couldn't pull off certain looks. She proved me wrong, though. Not once did she have a negative thing to say. If she didn't love something I'd put together, she would look through the clothes until she found something more flattering.

I collapsed onto a chair and leaned my elbows onto the food-court table in front of me. "I'm exhausted."

Grandma cracked a smile. "If it were easy, everyone would look good, but it takes time and practice. It's better to learn now, even if it is hard. Being well-dressed is more than vanity. You are an incredibly intelligent young woman with a huge heart. You're beautiful, but you hide."

"I don't hide. I dress up every day for work."

"Oh, darling. You've always hidden behind your books or activities at school. I've seen how you look at your sisters. I don't think you should compare yourself to them."

"Yeah, because I can't."

She turned to face me straight on. "That is not what I meant. You are gorgeous. You have thick brown hair that you don't even need to hassle with for it to look great. I've spent many hours trying to convince April not to dye hers your color."

I picked up a strand of my hair and stared at it in disbelief. "It's brown."

"It's a beautiful chestnut with natural golden highlights. Many women pay a fortune to achieve what you have been blessed with naturally."

My hair did have a tendency to turn sun-kissed after hours outside, but I never thought of them as highlights, and I never in a million years would have thought April wanted my color. She was the one with deep red hair girls at school cried over. Why would she ever want to be like me?

"You have the perfect olive complexion, and I don't think I've ever seen one speck of a breakout on your face."

I shrugged, suddenly very uncomfortable with where this conversation was going. "I guess it's because I never wear makeup."

"You've never needed it. Sure, you can wear some mascara or eyeshadow to make your eyes pop, but you don't need to wear it every day like some girls do." She caught my gaze and smiled, warmly, for the first time today. "You've also always had a svelte figure, and with the clothes we got you, everyone else can finally see it."

I blushed at her onslaught of compliments. It was so unlike her.

"I know we're not as close as I am with your sisters, but I never thought you needed the attention they required." She held up her finger when she saw my mouth open to interrupt. "You have always been the strong, independent one. They warranted more reinforcement while they were discovering who they were and what they liked. You, on the other hand, are an old soul. You took to things naturally. I never worried about you like I did with your sisters. I know now how it affected you and gave you the wrong impression, and for that, I'm deeply sorry. I love you, Elise. I always have."

So many things had shocked me about today, but this definitely topped the list. I never would have guessed this was how she'd felt about me. She'd loved me enough to let me have my independence to explore the world on my terms. I guess in a way I was the lucky one.

"I love you, too. I'm so glad we came out today. Thank you. Not only for all of the clothes. Thanks for spending the day with me and for what you said. I really needed to hear that."

Her hand rose and rested on her heart. "I'm honored you spent the day with me and let me get to know the lovely young woman you are. It was the least I could do."

A brief moment of silence passed before she stood and grabbed her purse. "I'm going to get us some pretzels, and you're going to tell me about the boys." She winked before walking away, shocking me once again.

Whatever version of Grandma I was witnessing today was the one I hoped I'd be seeing from now on. I felt like for the first time in my life we were more than merely related. She was my stylist, therapist, and now my girlfriend? We'd gone from awkward silence this morning to gossiping about the guys in my life. This had been one weird day.

She returned minutes later with a salted pretzel for herself and a cinnamon-sugar for me.

I smiled and thanked her before waiting silently for her to bring the topic up. In the meantime, I was going to enjoy the sweet, warm dough.

My joy only lasted a second.

"I hear there are two young men after your heart. Tell me about them, and I'll have this decided by the time you're finished."

I looked between her and my pretzel. I'd spent weeks analyzing and stressing about the problem, and she thought she could figure things out within a few minutes. It was borderline insulting.

"Well, the first guy is Vincent. He's a soccer player, and he already got recruited to NOU for next year on a scholarship."

Her eyebrow rose slightly. "Sounds like he's an impressive candidate. I'm sure he's handsome and easy to talk to as well."

I nodded. _How does she know?_

"Those are basic requirements, and anyone that's consuming your thoughts would have to meet at least those."

"He is definitely handsome and smart. The first time we hung out, I felt like I could talk to him about anything, and that's never happened before."

"And now?"

Now what? My confusion must have shown.

"Do you still feel that way now? Like you can talk to him about anything?"

I thought back to our past few dates. I'd certainly had fun and felt comfortable around him, but there was... something. Not a good something, but something on the edge of my mind that was changing. "Not so much."

"Why is that?"

I wanted to say I didn't know, but she would never accept that response. "I don't think we have as much in common as I first thought. He and his family are very, very involved with soccer, and sometimes it seems like it's all he cares about. If he's not talking about it, he's playing or watching or thinking about it. I'm not really into sports, so I feel like that blocks us for progressing." I paused and tried to gather my thoughts. "It's not a bad thing that he's so into soccer. It's just that I think he deserves someone who can appreciate it and talk about it with him. Does that make sense?"

Grandma nodded but said nothing. It was like she knew I had more to say.

"We don't have enough things in common to build a relationship. I need to be with someone I can talk to about my interests, but Vincent and I don't have really anything we share."

She continued studying me with a glint in her eye as if she was waiting for something. When I didn't continue, she finally broke her silence. "You don't need to have everything in common with someone in order to make a relationship work, but having some mutual interest is important. Your grandfather and I barely had anything in common, but we had a wonderful marriage because we agreed on the big things."

"Like what?"

"We both wanted a family and felt they should come before any job. We wanted to travel and made it a priority when the time came that we were able to. We enjoyed outdoor activities but disagreed on what that meant. I enjoyed a day on the lake, but he preferred whole weekends in the woods. Every relationship is a series of compromises with your partner. If either one feels like they are only giving, there is potential for built-up resentment if they don't communicate it. Do you think you and Vincent have the capability to find a middle ground?"

I thought about her words and the relationships I knew of. My parents were far from being the same people, but they'd been in love with each other for almost thirty years. They had come from completely different backgrounds but both loved nature and working with people. I guessed what it came down to were the core values of each person.

Vincent might focus on soccer, but that meant he valued strong work ethic, dedication, and athleticism. Besides the last part, those were things I thought were important as well. Except. The conversation from lunch came into my mind and I couldn't get past the feelings I had that something was going on. Part of me couldn't believe his parents would pay for his grades, but it seemed to be the truth.

"We might. It's just so stressful. It's not like I can make a choice and see how it goes and change my mind down the road. If I get it wrong, I break the spell and ruin it for all of our family's posterity."

Grandma tilted her chin up and studied me again. "You've never been one to make mistakes."

I tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear and let out a huff. "No, but that's because I take the time to analyze and compare the options to make the best-educated decision that I can. Right now, time is the one thing I don't have."

"It seems like this is the first time in your life that you will have to trust your heart instead of that smart head of yours."

"That's your advice? Close my eyes and blindly throw myself into a decision that not only influences me but April and our cousins and the future generations of our family? Really, Grandma?" My voice had risen to the point of cracking, and I had to repeatedly remind myself to take deep breaths and relax. The one woman I could depend on for consistency and brutal honesty had just spouted off some nonsense about following my heart. What was wrong with the world?

"It's the only way for you to find your happiness in time. Your whole life has been calculated to the minute detail, but this time you need to let go and trust yourself. I know it's hard, and it's terrifying. Elise, I'm telling you right now that you can do it."

"You haven't even heard about the other guy."

Her grin grew into a wise smirk. "I have my methods of knowing all I need to about that young man. If he were the problem, you would have sat here arguing with yourself over him for the past few minutes."

"What do you mean if _he_ was the problem?"

And who was her little spy? April didn't know enough about Dallin, neither did my Mom. I doubted Dad knew what was going on; otherwise, he'd have banned everyone from ordering delivery from the restaurant. That left Ari, who was afraid of Grandma, and Sherrie. I knew instantly who it was, and the traitor who was working with Grandma.

"You haven't mentioned him because your head is clear about him."

"Oh really? How do you know that if I don't?"

"A grandmother knows, my dear. That and you didn't have that sparkle in your eye while you were telling me about Vincent. It's only been there for a few moments since you've been thinking of Dallin."

I cringed at his name coming from her. I'd never mentioned his name to her. Was there no one I could trust to keep things in confidence?

"So, you're saying Dallin is the one?" As frustrated as I was with her right now, I'd absolutely love if she could give me a direct answer.

"I think you know, but you're too afraid to admit it to yourself."

_Helpful. If I knew, I wouldn't be asking._

I decided I was done with this. If she wanted to play a wise old woman at my expense, I wasn't going to continue to sit there and take it. I had other things I could be doing, like reading or tanning or making a pros-and-cons list.

Grandma got the hint and stood to join me. We spent another couple of hours shopping at smaller boutiques, where she gave me more tips, but the discussion of the boys was over -- at least for now. Even though she could be intimidating and drive me a little crazy, I did enjoy my day out with her. It was the most time we'd ever spent alone, which was a little sad. She'd helped me with figuring out my style and a little bit of who I was, and maybe when I had more time to mull it over, I would be able to understand her words from earlier.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

EVEN THOUGH DAD said I could take another day off or even the rest of the week, I was looking forward to getting back to my routine. I might not do anything life-altering at the office, but I liked the feeling of being needed there and helping out wherever I could. The other option was sleeping in and calling Ari, but I would be risking another day with Grandma if she found out I was home again.

Yesterday had been the antithesis of anything I could have expected, in the best way possible. I'd always felt that she loved me, most grandmas love their grandkids. Or they should. But we'd never had much of anything to bond over. She doesn't care for modern literature or popular culture or my studies. Things changed yesterday. It was the first time I'd ever felt close to her, and who would have guessed she would know so much about me and my situation. For giving off the air of distance, she certainly had been paying attention. Maybe my sisters had kept her updated, or maybe she'd just read my mind.

After assuring Sherrie that I'd survived the entire day shopping, I tried to get caught up on work. It was amazing how many emails I had waiting for me. I spent the morning and the beginning of the afternoon clearing my inbox and finishing projects for the attorneys.

Sherrie nudged me around noon to see if I needed food, but I was in the zone.

It was strange how working could turn into a vacation from real life. For at least five hours, I hadn't had a single thought about the necklace, boys, college, or my family.

The front door chimed quietly around two as people came back in from lunch. I'd barely looked up in greeting when I felt someone standing over me.

Dallin stood smiling and holding up a to-go box. His grin grew, and he set the food down on the counter beside me. "Hi, Elle. You had some worried coworkers."

I looked at Sherrie, but she held up a cup from a fast-food place down the street.

"Who?"

"Some of the guys came over for lunch."

He shrugged, but I was touched. Some of the attorneys and paralegals must have gone over.

"I asked about you, and they said you haven't looked up from your desk all morning. They said they actually thought you were out of the office again, because it was so quiet. I guess it's normally pretty crazy up here with you two." He winked at Sherrie, and she laughed and shook her head while continuing to type.

"I was gone yesterday, so I've had a lot to catch up on. I didn't know I was worrying everyone so much."

Sherrie looked up to Dallin and smirked. "She's been in her own little world today. Why don't you two go eat?"

I opened my mouth to protest, but she cut me off. "Out!"

I held up my hands in surrender and kicked back from my desk. I stood and joined Dallin in front of the counter. "I'll be back soon."

"You better not. Take at least an hour, honey."

I rolled my eyes and turned toward the door while Dallin chuckled behind me.

Once we were outside, I took a deep breath and looked up to the bright blue sky. The long morning tucked away with my computer had taken its toll, and I was finally feeling it. It was a beautiful summer day, and I regretted my decision to go into work.

"It's a nice day. Do you want to walk down to the park and eat outside?"

"Sure." I turned in that direction. We walked in silence for half a block before he cleared his throat. "The guys from your office said you were out yesterday. Did you do anything fun?"

I laughed and shook my head. "Actually, yes."

He gave me a questioning look and led me across the street.

"I had a small breakdown at work on Monday, and my dad thought I could use a mental health day to relax."

Dallin nodded.

"Well, my grandma heard and decided to come pick me up and take me shopping for school things, mostly clothes."

"That sounds fun! What girl doesn't love shopping?"

"My grandma and I aren't very close. She is with my sisters, but we've never had much in common. I've always felt a little awkward around her, so I was dreading spending an entire day alone with her."

"Oh. I guess that changes things." We were only a block away from the park, and I didn't want to talk about my grandma for much longer.

"It ended up being a fun day. She spoiled me, and we talked about a lot. It was really nice."

He looked down at me with a curious expression. "What did you guys talk about?"

I debated how much I should tell him while he led me to a bench and began to unpack our lunch. He'd brought turkey sandwiches for both of us, and I was immediately relieved it wasn't something weird.

He laughed at my expression and shook his head. "I learned my lesson. I wouldn't risk bringing anything remotely strange for you."

"I appreciate that." And I really did. Few guys would take notice of what I did and didn't like and actually remember it.

"So?"

I raised a brow while taking a small bite of the sandwich. It was delicious, and I noticed something unusual about the flavor. I peeled back the bread and saw a light green spread.

"It's an herb-ranch-and-cream-cheese spread. I figured it was different but still identifiable enough for you. Now stop avoiding my question."

I swallowed and wiped my mouth before answering, just to try his patience a little more. "What question?"

"What did you and your grandma talk about? You went from not being close to smiling when you talked about her, so I'm assuming it was something big."

I had a moment of realization that if anyone else had asked me, I probably would have been annoyed, but with Dallin, I actually wanted to talk to him about her.

"We talked about school a little bit."

"Did Sherrie ever mention that I go to Lincoln, too?"

I fought the muscles in my jaw to keep them from dropping.

"No. She didn't."

"Yeah, I live there during the year and work at the restaurant during the summers."

"Huh."

I wanted to get ahold of Sherrie and demand answers, but I pretended to be cool with the news and move on.

He nodded and took another bite, so I took that as my cue to keep going.

"And that meltdown I mentioned earlier? I realized I don't want to study law. It's been what I've planned on my whole life, but with college becoming more and more real I knew I had to say something before it was too late. I don't want to wake up after years of school, miserable because I didn't want to disappoint my dad."

"How did he take it?"

I shrugged. "We haven't really talked about it, but I know he'll be supportive of whatever I want to do."

"Which is?"

"That's a great question." I laughed to myself and continued eating. I would need to figure that out pretty soon.

"What interests you?"

"Is this your question of the day?"

He smirked. "No."

I thought about the question for a moment and shrugged. "I really want to help people."

"Lawyers do that."

"I know, but when I'm at work and look around, I know that I don't want that forever."

"At least you're honest with yourself. Keep going. You want to help people and..."

"I really like kids."

"Why don't you represent children? I've heard it's really hard for foster children to have good representation."

I'd heard that too, and that was why I wanted to help children. It was not fair that those who couldn't represent themselves were at the mercy of people who didn't really care.

"I was thinking about being a social worker."

He smiled, and it lit up his eyes. "I could see that. I know we don't know each other all that well, but--"

"Sometimes it feels like it."

He seemed just as surprised as I was with my sudden admission.

"Yeah. It does." He looked down for a second, and with a single shake of his head, he looked back at me. "You're very smart, and I can tell how much you care about people. You're a natural in your job. I truly think you're the type of person who would be successful in whatever you chose to pursue, but I think you have it inside to do something. Not just a job that helps people, but a true advocate for change."

I stared at him in disbelief. He really thought of me like that? He made me sound like a superhero. Little did he know I was anything but. The thought of admitting to my dad I didn't want to follow after him was terrifying, and it had taken months for me to work up the courage.

"Dallin."

His hand grazed mine, seeming to test the waters before he captured my fingers between his. "Elise, I know this time of your life is hectic, and everything seems to be spinning out of your control, but you're not alone. Your life is about to completely change. Soon you're going to be on your own, and for the first time in your life, you'll have the chance to be whoever you want to be without the influence of another person. I know it's scary. I was where you are just a few years ago, but I promise you. You can do it, but if you can't be brave right now, let me be brave for you."

"You would do that for me?"

His eyes held mine, and his expression was somber.

"I'm beginning to realize there are very few things I wouldn't do for you."

I could feel my face heat at his words, and I prayed he wouldn't notice.

"I haven't asked you those random questions just for fun. I wanted to get to know you. The real you."

I looked at him, confused.

"You're great at putting on a front. I was hoping that by catching you off guard, I'd be able to catch glimpses of the real Elise."

"And? Did you?"

"Yeah. I think I did. I learned that you're practical and responsible, but you're also funny and spontaneous. I know that your first impression of me was not a good one, but you changed your mind pretty fast."

I rolled my eyes at his cocky smile. "You're not as bad as I first thought."

He laughed and collected our trash before jumping to his feet. Before I could say a word, he was walking away toward the closest trash bin. He returned with a more relaxed expression.

"Did you guys just talk about school?" He was changing the topic.

"No, we talked about my sisters and fashion. Lots of trying on clothes, and her telling me what looked good and what didn't and why."

He smirked. "Sounds awful."

"You're a guy, so of course you have to say that."

"That's because shopping is the worst activity on earth. I'm pretty sure I'd rather get my wisdom teeth pulled again than spend the day at the mall." He shuddered, making me break out in laughter.

When I calmed down, I debated telling him about our other major discussion. He knew I'd been on dates with someone else, but he'd never really brought it up.

"She gave me plenty of good advice besides just shopping."

"Like?"

This was it. I took a small breath and put on a smile. "Love, relationships, dealing with men, that sort of thing."

That seemed to pique his interest, but he barely gave it away. "What advice did your grandma have for you on that? Tell you not to date until you're thirty?"

I laughed and shook my head. "No actually. She was encouraging me to get over my fears and go after the guy."

He was now staring at his hands in his lap, so I couldn't see his face well enough to guess what he was thinking.

"And is that what you're going to do?"

"I want to, but I'm not very good at being brave."

"Elise, any guy you are interested in would be the luckiest guy on earth. He should know that, but if he didn't, I'm sure it wouldn't take long for him to come around."

"But what if I didn't know him really well?"

"You don't need to know every detail about someone to have real feelings for them."

"I doubt he's thought about me as anything other than a friend."

"Then he's an idiot."

I laughed at Dallin's bluntness, and he finally turned slightly and looked at me. "I'm serious. Any guy you decide is worthy of your heart but doesn't realize it is a complete idiot."

"You really think so?"

His gaze dropped back to his hands while he nodded.

"So, if I said that from the first moment I met him, he caught my eye, even if he did drive me crazy on purpose. That he's been on my mind for weeks, and I can't stop thinking about him. That he's been the first to ever want to know me for me and not to get to my sister or friends, and for that reason alone, I'll always think of him as the greatest guy I've ever met. That his thoughtfulness is his most attractive quality -- well, after his smile -- and that I admire him for his work ethic and dedication to his family. That I want to keep getting to know him, and that I'm terrified right now, and I would really, really appreciate it if he would say something."

My eyes didn't leave his face during my entire speech, but he gave nothing away. My heart was racing as if I'd just finished running a marathon, and I was pretty certain I was going to begin hyperventilating in a few seconds if he didn't say something.

"Me?"

It was a barely audible whisper, but I caught it. I nodded several times before realizing he wasn't watching me since he was still staring down.

"Yeah. You."

He inhaled sharply and shoved his hands through his hair. This was not at all what I'd expected moments ago when I made the split-second decision to tell him.

Seconds felt like hours while I watched him, waiting for his next move.

Slowly, so painfully slow, he turned and met my eyes. "Elle."

I gasped when he said my name. It dripped with sadness and heartbreak. I was the idiot! So unbelievably stupid! Of course he was talking about any other guy on the planet being lucky to be with me, just not him.

Before he could completely shatter my heart, I grabbed my bag and stood. I made it three steps before a hand wrapped around my arm and tugged me back. I was spun around, and I closed my lids tight so he couldn't see the tears building.

"Elise, I can't believe it." He let out a heavy breath. "I was sitting there believing you were telling me how you felt about that other guy. I couldn't let myself think or even hope that you would feel the same way about me."

I slowly opened my eyes and took in his face etched with pain and remorse.

"I'm so sorry, but it took a while for my brain to make sense of what you were saying. Of what you meant." He ducked down, so he was at my eye-level. "I really, really like you, Elise. So much. It's been very unsettling over the past few weeks how much I felt for you, but never in my wildest dreams would I have thought..."

His words faded as his lips crept closer to mine until I couldn't handle it any longer and pressed into him. Our lips touched lightly at first as if neither of us could believe what was happening. I felt a burst from within.

Warm. Sweet. Peace.

This was how every kiss was meant to be. His lips pressed firmly against mine then relaxed before starting again. So much was being said with his kiss. Finally.

Passion was all I could feel. This was it. This was real.

I opened my mouth with a small gasp, and his tongue slipped in and traced against mine. His hands moved from my arms and slid up until he was cradling my neck. My body fell into his as if an invisible thread pulled me to him.

If this were a movie, fireworks would be going off in the background, and music would be playing until the screen faded to black. But this was not a movie. It was better!

When we broke apart, we were both a little breathless. Our eyes met, and we seemed to be thinking the same thing. _Is this real?_

His hands slid from my neck to my cheeks, and his thumbs gently traced from my chin to my lids. "You are the most beautiful woman in the world."

It didn't matter how many times I'd heard those words said to anyone else, real or fiction. Hearing them come from Dallin made me soar.

The most handsome man I'd even known with the biggest heart thought I was beautiful. For the first time, it was me.

Not my sisters.

Not Ari.

Me.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

THIS WEEK HAD been a complete mess, the good kind, but a mess, nonetheless. Not only had I admitted my doubts about studying law aloud and to my dad of all people, but I spent time with Grandma and even kissed the guy I liked.

Some might think that was too much to handle, and they would be correct. People should only be allowed to have one major, life-changing event occur per week -- or even month.

I spent the majority of work making lists. Lots and lots of lists in an attempt to organize my thoughts. Sherrie only asked me a few questions about what I was doing before she gave up and left me alone with my confused brain. She even took over the majority of my tasks since she knew I wasn't mentally there.

She could tell something had happened to me when she walked in first thing this morning, and I'd taken about an hour to fill her in. I don't think I'd ever heard a grown woman squeal the way she did when I told her I'd kissed Dallin. I knew she had been rooting for him from the beginning and manipulating us into running into each other more than what was necessary.

I'd confronted her about her omission about Dallin, but she brushed it off, saying she hadn't wanted that to influence my choice. She'd been worried I'd think that was the easier road.

Since I'd made her so happy with my news, I knew he'd have no problem with picking up my slack, plus it was payback. If anyone knew how much was on my plate right now, it was Sherrie. She was even more up-to-date than Ari! I guess that was what happened when two people spent a solid eight hours a day together for weeks.

Right now wasn't a time for contemplation.

Problem number one was the boy situation. I had exactly one week left until the next full moon. I had to choose and pray I didn't make a mistake. Last night certainly had changed things for me.

Talking with Dallin had always been easy. Time with him flew by. I knew in my mind and heart that I had feelings for him, and I was pretty sure he felt that same. Unless he'd just gotten caught up in the moment last night. Or was just saying things he thought I wanted to hear.

Both options were stressing me out! I knew him. We'd spent a lot of time together since I started working here, I didn't have time to analyze the mile-long list of things I didn't know. I had to trust myself and go with my gut.

I stared down at the paper in front of me and frowned. So many pros for him, yet there were plenty for Vincent. Although, Vincent had a decent list of negatives as well. For some reason, every potential con I could think of with Dallin was something I could either accept or work on together.

As scary and surreal as it was, I could picture a future with Dallin. I could see us lasting and being happy. With Vincent, I couldn't see far past summer and could only imagine the numerous soccer games I would be forced to attend. Something I should not hold against him, but it was on my list.

_Each of us deserves to be with someone who not only loves us but can take a genuine interest in what we care most about._

Someone with Vincent's abilities should be with a girl who appreciates and celebrates that part of him.

When I thought about it like that, I was doing him a favor. _Right?_

It wasn't like he would be heartbroken if I told him I wasn't interested in seeing him anymore. We'd only been out a few times, and the last time I'd barely spoken. He'd rambled on and on about soccer so much that I couldn't have gotten much in even if I wanted to.

_No, he needs to be with someone who puts sports first like he does_.

Their relationship would thrive while one with me would lead to boredom and resentment.

Things were different with Dallin. He was invested in me and my feelings, and I felt the same way with the things going on in his life. I wanted to support him while he pursued his dreams, and he'd proven last night that he would push me to be the best I could. He wasn't going to let me quit or give up on anything. I needed someone to believe in me the way he did.

I sighed and tossed my pen down on the counter. "That's it, Sherrie."

She immediately stopped typing and turned to face me. "What is?"

Her expression was hopeful and a little too excited for not knowing what was going on. Obviously, she'd been peeking at my paper.

"I've decided."

"On...?"

I rolled my eyes. "Like you haven't been reading every single thing I wrote down."

"Okay, fine. So, when are you going to tell Vincent."

Sherrie was like a child waiting for ice cream. She was trying hard to pretend to be patient, but I knew she was dying inside.

"I'm going to call him after work and tell him that even though I've enjoyed getting to know him, I don't think it would be a good idea to continue..."

That was where I stopped knowing what to say. It wasn't as if we were really dating. Hanging out sounded lame, but seeing each other sounded worse. I didn't want to end on a bad note, but I needed to be clear and concise.

"Continue to spend time together?"

"I guess that will work. I'm sure at that point he'll know where the conversation is going."

She nodded solemnly. "I suppose he will."

"Then I have to talk to Dallin."

She perked back up and looked at me with a wide smile. "What are you going to tell him?"

_What does one say to the person she believes is her soul mate, even though they've only known each other for a few weeks?_

I formed a mental list of possibilities.

_"Hi, I think you're the one."_

_"You're it!"_

_"You're my soul mate!"_

Yeah, none of those were going to come out of my mouth.

At least, I hope not. Words did have the tendency to flow out without permission when I was nervous or uncomfortable.

"You just have to tell him that you want to be with him, get to know him better, or spend more time together. I don't know how young people court anymore." Sherrie shook her head.

"Neither do I!"

A cough behind me caught my attention, and I turned to see Frank, staring at me, trying to hide his laughter. He opened his mouth then shook his head and openly chortled.

I crossed my arms and waited for him to compose himself. After almost a minute, he waved his hand in front of his face and repeated 'Okay' several times.

"You all right?" Sherrie sounded as annoyed as I felt.

"Yes. Sorry, ladies. I just thought this conversation was a joke."

He took in my serious expression and cleared his throat. "Obviously, I was wrong. Elise. If you are interested in a guy, all you have to say is that you like him or are interested. He'll figure out the rest. I'm sure hearing those words are all he's waiting for."

Without another word, he turned and walked through the front door.

"Well." Sherrie seemed as stunned as I was.

"Who would have thought?"

"That Frank had a brain or that it could be that easy?"

"Either."

She giggled. "I don't know, Elle, but I think he might be right." She spun my chair, so I was looking at her. "Now, you promise me you won't ever tell anyone I said that! I don't want Frank getting a big head or anything."

A smile spread across her face to match mine, and I nodded. When he put it into the perspective of a guy, it sounded so easy. How could I possibly mess it up? The only possible outcomes were him returning my feelings or running away screaming. I hoped I had better than a fifty-fifty chance especially after his response last night and our kiss.

I SAT IN my car in silence while staring at my phone. I couldn't avoid what had to be done, but that didn't make it any easier. Vincent was a great guy, just not the right one for me. Plus, I'd never broken up with anyone. That would mean I would have had to actually date someone, and well, that had never happened before.

After counting down from three, I pressed his name and held the phone to my ear. On the first ring, I almost chickened out and hung up, but I knew I had to be a grownup.

"Hi, Elle."

Ugh. He sounded so happy. Why did I have to be the one to do this? Why couldn't he have figured it out first and dumped me?

"Hey, Vincent. Can you talk right now?" I held my breath, waiting for his answer. On one hand, he could be busy and delay this whole thing, which might actually make it worse because it would prolong my anxiety, but on the other hand, he could tell me to come over right now to crush his soul. All right, that was extreme. I doubted he cared that much.

"Actually, I have practice. Did you need anything?"

_Yes? No? How am I supposed to respond?_ "Um... kind of?"

His deep laugh nearly broke me. _Why can't he be in a bad mood? Why do I have to ruin his day?_

"Well, you can either tell me quickly, or I can come over after practice."

I debated the pros and cons of each option as fast as I could. "I don't know."

"Is something wrong, Elle?" His voice went from cheerful to concerned with just four words. "Look, I've got to head in. My trainer is waiting for me. I'll just come by around seven."

"Okay." My voice came out as a squeak.

"Bye." He hung up without waiting for me to respond.

I obviously hadn't played that very well, and he knew something was going on. Maybe that would make it easier.

I drove home clutching the steering wheel and repeating the reasons I decided to do this. No one else was home yet, thankfully, so I ran up to my room and called Ari the second the door shut behind me.

"Hi, Elle." She answered on the first ring, almost like she knew I would be calling.

"Ari..." I fell back onto my bed and stared straight up at the ceiling. "...I need help."

She laughed a little. "What's going on?"

"I need to break up with Vincent, and I don't really know how."

She didn't say anything for a few seconds. Her hesitation was alarming.

"Finally."

"Finally what?"

"You're finally seeing it."

"Stop speaking in code, Ari. I'm losing it here. I need your help."

"Look, Vincent is a nice guy. You know that I like him and thought he was good for you, but he's not the right guy. If you just wanted something fun for the summer, I would totally encourage it, but you have more important things going on, and he isn't the one."

"How do you know that?" I'd just barely come to that conclusion myself, and she was saying she'd known all along? Why did she let me waste so much time?

"You needed him. He was the first guy who ever caught your eye, and he was interested in you. I thought you needed that confidence boost. You had fun with him, didn't you?"

I was very slow at processing her words. "Yeah, I did."

"That's what you needed. So what if he wasn't the right guy for you? Would you have been as willing to go after Dallin if you didn't already have some experience with Vincent?" She didn't give me a second to respond before she answered her own question. "No. You would have admired him from afar, and nothing would have happened, no matter how hard he was trying, because you didn't see it in yourself."

"See what?"

"That you're beautiful and fun, and guys enjoy being around you. Remember how many were willing to go out with you after the party? They were all excited for the chance to get to know you. I know they were all duds, but you've never seemed to see yourself the way others see you."

Her words were finally sinking in, and she was completely right. Spending time with Vincent -- even the other awkward dates -- had shown me that it wasn't just Ari or April guys wanted. I hadn't meant to use Vincent to gain some confidence, but he'd done that for me. The clock was running out of time in the back of my head, forcing me to act on impulse rather than choosing the safe route.

"You're right, Ari."

"Well, I know that, but I'm glad you see it too. I was worried you'd be mad at me for pushing you too hard with this whole thing, but I knew you could handle it. Plus, you didn't have a choice, so I knew you would have to listen to me."

"Thank you."

"Aw, you're welcome. Now, on to the task at hand. You need to give Vincent the _thanks-but-no-thanks_ speech. It won't be easy, especially since he never did anything wrong."

"I know! That's why I don't know what to say. If Dallin weren't in the equation, I would have fallen for him."

She sighed into the phone, then a moment of silence. "Be honest with him. Tell him how much fun you had with him and really liked getting to know him."

"Then there's the _but_. I don't want to tell him there's someone else. I feel like that's too mean."

"Tell him going to different schools is too hard?"

"They're less than an hour apart."

"You don't want to be in a relationship during your freshman year?"

"Then there will be pictures of me and Dallin, and I'll be a big fat liar."

"You hate soccer?"

"I don't understand it, but that doesn't mean I hate it. I would also never break up with someone over the sport he plays."

"I don't know, Elle!"

"Maybe I won't even need a reason. Maybe he wants to be done with me, too?"

"It could end up being a mutual thing. As cliché as it sounds, you might just have to use the _it's-not-you, it's-me_ speech?"

I groaned and threw my arm over my face. "This is why I never got involved with guys in high school! It's way too much work."

"It's worth it if the end result is being with Dallin."

"Yeah, it is, but I haven't even talked to him yet! He could reject me! Laugh in my face! Tell me he was only being a nice delivery guy."

"He kissed you and told you that you're the most beautiful girl in the world. He's not just being a nice guy."

"Fine." I lifted my head to check my clock and fell back with a huge sigh. "He'll be here soon."

"Good luck. Call me after."

"Thanks, I will."

We hung up, and I rolled off my bed and went to the bathroom to get cleaned up. I debated whether or not to change into gross old sweats and doing something weird with my hair so he'd run away before I even said anything, but he'd probably think I was sick and go get me a bread-bowl from our favorite spot.

That made me even more depressed. We might not have spent that much time together, but we got along so well and had a lot in common.

_No, don't think like that._ _He truly deserves to be with someone that appreciates everything about him._

I gave myself a final pep talk in the mirror before heading downstairs. I was still the only one home, which was unusual for how late it was. Something was going on, and my family had just forgotten to mention it to me. Wouldn't be the first time.

I checked the clock again. Just five minutes left. Nothing would keep my focus for that long so I sat down at the table and picked up my dad's tablet to scroll through the paper.

Three minutes in, and I was depressed. The articles all dealt with devastation, war, and death. It was a distraction, but definitely not what I was looking for. I stood and began pacing around the kitchen island. On the fourth time around, a knock sounded at the door. I suddenly felt nauseated.

I took deep breaths with each step toward the door. When my hand grasped the handle, I reminded myself that I needed to do this. I could do this!

Vincent was standing in front of me with wet hair fresh from a shower. He smelled divine and looked so good in his training clothes. Why couldn't he be gross and sweaty?

"Hi." I tried to smile but knew it was coming across more like a grimace.

"Hi, Elle. Are you okay?" He looked genuinely concerned, and it broke my heart.

_He is so great! Why can't he be the one?_

I shook my head and stared at the floor. My head flooded me with guilt and second thoughts. "Yeah, I'm okay. I just wanted to talk."

"Oh no." The drop in his voice got me to look up. His eyes held the same sadness that I was sure shone in mine. "Those are the words no guy ever wants to hear."

"Vincent, I'm so sorry."

"Those are even worse." He stepped back onto the porch, and I followed. We sat on the two chairs facing the street and were silent. I knew he wasn't going to say anything. It was all on me.

"Vincent. I've had so much fun getting to know you and spending time with you for the past few weeks. I really think you're incredible. I've never known someone so dedicated to anything the way you are."

"But...?" He interrupted my ramblings with the one thing I couldn't come up with.

I nodded once and swallowed. "But I don't think I'm the girl you deserve. I don't think I could ever fully understand or appreciate your world, and you definitely deserve someone who does."

"So, this is about soccer? Do I talk about it too much?"

He didn't look angry, but I could tell my words weren't translating the way I needed them to.

"No! That's not it at all. I just don't know that we have enough in common."

"To hang out? Things aren't exactly serious with us. I thought we were just getting to know each other."

"We are. Or were. I want something more right now."

"Just not with me?"

I needed to be blunt. This was going horribly wrong, but honesty was what he wanted and what he deserved from me.

"No."

He turned away and stared down the street. I couldn't read the expression on his face, but I hoped that we wouldn't end things hating each other.

"Thanks for telling me now. I wouldn't have wanted to go any longer with you not being into us."

I wanted to deny it, but my fear of hurting him shouldn't stop me from being upfront. "I'm sorry, Vincent."

"Me too, Elle."

He rubbed his palms over his pants a few times before standing and facing me again. He held out his hand and helped me stand up. "I'm going to miss you. I hope whoever he is knows how great you are."

I didn't have a chance to respond before he pulled me into a tight hug. I was in shock but wrapped my arms around his waist for the last time. He knew. With everything I didn't say, he knew there was someone else. That fact shattered me even more.

He finally stepped back and looked into my eyes. "Bye, Elle."

"Bye, Vincent." He turned and walked back to his car. I stood frozen on my porch while he pulled away from my house and disappeared around a corner.

Just like that. Vincent was no longer in my life. Part of me should have been relieved that it was done, but I only felt guilt and sorrow.

While I was watching the place I'd last seen his car, my mom pulled into the driveway and got out. I knew she was there and heard her walking toward me, but I couldn't make myself turn.

"Elise? Honey, what are you doing?" She placed her arm over my shoulders and pulled me into her. "What happened?"

Even though I had been the one to end things, it still hurt. I knew if I opened my mouth to say one word, the dam inside me would break and let the tears I was barely holding back flow and probably never stop.

Mom led me silently into the house and set me on my favorite stool. Without words, she poured me a glass of orange juice and placed a box of tissues next to me. She knew what was coming and -- like the wonderful mother she was -- had backup ready.

She stood across the counter and bent forward to rest on her elbows. "Tell me, honey. What happened?"

I finally met her worried eyes and felt bad that I was worrying her. I'd already ruined one person's day. I didn't want to make it two.

"I ended things with Vincent."

She nodded a few times before a smile slowly spread. "So, you finally made your choice?"

I narrowed my eyes at her. "What do you mean finally?"

She stood and made her way next to me. She wrapped me in a hug and brushed away my hair. "Oh, honey. We've been watching, and we all knew who was right for you. We just needed you to decide for yourself."

"Who's _we?_ "

She chuckled and stepped back. Once on my other side and seated on another stool, she smiled at me. "Me, April, Beth, Grandma, Sherrie, and Ari."

My jaw dropped. "You all have been talking about me?"

"Now, honey. Don't get mad. We all care about you, and you only share pieces with each of us, so we had to talk to put everything we knew together to get the full story. Granted, it was only last week. But we knew who was right for you."

I folded my arms on the counter and fell onto them.

"Elise, please. You know that you needed to do this on your own. You wouldn't even have listened to Ari if she'd told you to choose Dallin. It had to be your choice or, you would have always wondered what if."

I knew she was right. I was just mortified that every woman in my life was talking about me behind my back and thought she knew what was best for me but chose not to share that bit of information.

"I know this doesn't make a break-up any easier, but you have such a great guy waiting for you. Not that I know much about him from you, but I did go in and have lunch, and I have to admit he's a charmer."

She winked when I lifted my head to glare at her. "You went in to see him?"

"Well, I had no other choice! Sherrie and Ari were the only ones who knew him, and we felt left out."

"Who's we?" Oh no. Please don't let that include Grandma.

"April, Beth, and Grandma. It was a girls' lunch!"

Well, that was it. I would never see Dallin again. My head fell back into my arms. Maybe I could call Vincent and convince him I'd had a mental breakdown and to ignore our last conversation.

"Oh, you are so dramatic. It was fine! We told him we were meeting your dad for lunch, but at the last minute, he couldn't come so it ended up just being us."

"Why did you have to tell him anything? Why couldn't you just be silent, normal customers."

"Because Sherrie introduced us as your family."

I'm going to kill that woman. I sat up and glared at her again. "Sherrie was in on this?"

"Of course. How else would we have known which guy he was?"

"Name tags?"

"Oh please. Elle, it wasn't a big deal. He was very pleasant and asked where you were." She winked again.

"Where was I?"

"Sherrie said you were out with Vincent for lunch, so it worked perfectly."

I tilted my head heavenward and prayed for strength not to come unhinged.

"Well, I'm glad that you all met him and approved. Now, I'm going to go to my room and try to figure out what I did to be born into this deranged family."

I stood and walked out of the kitchen without a glance back.

"Good luck with that! Dinner will be ready soon."

# CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

WAITING TO TALK to Dallin was proving to be much harder than I'd expected. As much as I'd wanted to call him last night, I knew it would be better to talk to him in person. That rational decision was now driving me to the brink of insanity. I sat staring at the clock on the bottom of my computer screen and tapping my pen in time with the passing seconds.

"You come up with the most obnoxious habits when you're nervous, Elle. I love you dearly, but if you don't stop, I'm going to rip that pen from your grasp and throw it as hard as I can in any direction away from you."

I'd stopped midway through her rant and sat frozen. Sherrie had been so quiet all day that I'd assumed she'd been super focused.

I peeked at her out of the corner of my eye, but she was sitting calmly, typing away on her computer. "Sorry."

"It's fine, honey. I just need you to stop before I do something that gets me in trouble with the boss man."

I smirked and turned back to my desk. I'd eaten lunch here so I wouldn't risk running into Dallin on the street. I didn't know why that mattered to me, but I had things planned out, and if any of the details got messed up, I'd probably have a meltdown.

"Do you want to go over things again?"

Poor Sherrie had listened to my game plan twice already. She'd never willingly sit through it again, unless she was trying to keep me concentrating on something other than the time, or my pen.

"No, I think I'm good." What could really go wrong? I would text him about an hour before I was off to ask if he wanted to go out for food. No big deal. The stressful part was if he said yes.

I wanted to keep things light and casual. No fancy restaurant or big adventure. Just me and Dallin and an honest discussion.

A discussion about my feelings for him. _Nothing insane about that, right?_

I'd simply tell him that he was really fun to be around, very attractive, and I felt like I could be myself around him. _That doesn't sound totally and completely lame, right?_

Fine. It sucked. Breaking up with Vincent was one thing, but admitting feelings for someone is a totally different challenge. If I'd messed up the break-up, we'd still have both gone our separate ways, and it wouldn't have really mattered.

_If I mess up tonight -- well -- I will end up watching the love of my life walk away._

_No reason to panic._

"I can hear your brain going one hundred miles an hour from here. You need to calm down. The boy isn't going to run away. He likes you just as much, if not more than you like him. I've seen the way he looks at you, and it is not the look of someone with mere attraction. It's love, honey."

I almost asked her how she could possibly know for sure, but she'd already been through that today... and other days. She knew these things. Apparently, a legal secretary became a mind reader when she got older.

"I hope you're right, Sherrie."

"Have I ever been wrong?"

I thought back to the last few weeks working alongside her. "Nope, I don't think you have been so far."

"Exactly. Now text him and ask him about tonight. You don't want him to make other plans."

"Fine," I grumbled but picked up my cell and typed out a quick message. Instead of putting it down, I continued watching the screen, waiting for his response.

_Oh good, my new obsession for the moment. Hopefully, it will be less annoying than the pen._

Three minutes had passed without a new message, so I set my phone down where I could easily see the screen and heard Sherrie chuckle under her breath.

"Got something to say?" I joined her laughter as it grew from a low chuckle to full-blown giggles.

"You are so love-struck. I've just never seen you like this. I hope you know I'm supportive, but you have to admit you're behaving quite strangely."

I glanced at the phone to make sure I hadn't missed anything then back at her. "I'm acting like April on a normal day."

"Exactly."

I pulled up my email on my computer to give me a distraction. It was unfortunate that the day I most needed something to occupy my mind was one of the slowest days at the office. We'd caught up on the files in the back closet and had even ordered supplies. Online shopping just wasn't the same when comparing paper towels and hand soap.

I'd been browsing my junk mail when my phone buzzed against the wood surface of the desk.

Sherrie met my eyes while I reached for it. I didn't check the screen at first.

_What if it is Ari or my mom? This would be a lot of build-up for the wrong person._ I'd probably laugh about it, though. Tomorrow. Or next week.

She gave me one short nod so I dropped my eyes to the screen, and there it was. A message from Dallin saying he would be outside at five. He also said that he'd missed me. I squealed and reread that part aloud for Sherrie.

"Sounds like someone is going to have a very good night."

She turned back, giving me a tiny bit of privacy to lose it.

_He missed me? That has to be a good sign._

I wished the last three hours of work would fly by, but of course, they hadn't. I'd read through the magazines sitting on the tables in the lobby, but they failed to keep me occupied.

When Sherrie stood and began collecting her things, I almost got mad at her for leaving me early, but she pointed to the clock with a smile.

"Good luck, Elle." She turned and walked out the front door, leaving me to have a last-minute panic attack alone. It was 4:55, so I stood and hurried to the restroom to make sure my hair and makeup were under control. I hadn't carried a brush or backup supplies with me, so I was left with a few attempts at finger-combing and some lip balm. It was going to have to be good enough.

I repeated to myself encouraging words and tried to slow my breathing so I wouldn't come out panting just in time to see him. Once I had my bag in hand and shut down my computer, I decided it was time.

Only a few people were left in the office, so I waved to them on my way out. I opened the door and stepped onto the sidewalk. It was a clear, sunny day, and I wished, not for the first time this week, that I had more time this summer to enjoy my break from school. Even one day a week would be enough for me. Maybe I could try to talk my dad into that arrangement.

"Elle!" I turned to the sound of my name and watched Dallin jog across the street in my direction. When he got closer, I walked forward and met him for a hug. I'd missed him so much.

_It's amazing how long two days can feel when I know what I'm missing out on._

No more wasted time.

I stepped back and smiled up at him. His beard was looking scruffy today, and I reached up to his cheek before I realized what I was doing. "Hi, Dallin."

He leaned into my palm and seemed to enjoy my attention. "Hi, Elle."

His eyes held mine for a few more heartbeats before he stepped back and reached out his hand. "I know you asked me to go out tonight, but I thought of a place I want to take you. Is that okay?"

He could have asked me to run away to the jungle to live with monkeys, and I wouldn't have turned him down. I silently nodded and took his hand.

Dallin led me to his car, and twenty minutes later, he pulled up to a tiny square restaurant that looked like it'd been around since the dawn of time.

"I know it doesn't look like much, but they have the best mac and cheese in the state."

I nodded again and hoped he couldn't tell how confused I was.

_He drove this far out of the way for a bowl of mac and cheese?_

I was a fan, but this place didn't look worthy of bragging rights. But he hadn't led me astray yet, so I got out of the car and joined him before walking across the cracked parking lot and into Pete's Diner.

The outside did not do this place justice. The red-vinyl booths and checkered tables were straight out of a 50s' sitcom. It looked like everything was original and incredibly cared for. I felt the need to apologize for my initial judgment, but maybe it had been done on purpose. Perhaps the exterior scared away the tourists and kept the restaurant open for those lucky enough to know its secret.

We each ordered a root beer and a bowl of their famous pasta. Dallin only went on about their homemade drinks and desserts for a few minutes before growing serious.

"You asked me to come out tonight, and I've kind of taken things over. Sorry about that."

I sipped on my cold root beer and sighed with contentment. "It's no problem. I'm really glad you brought me here."

He seemed to relax a little into the booth.

"I actually wanted to talk to you about something." I watched his face harden like he was going into defense-mode. Maybe those words really weren't the best to say to a guy.

"Oh? What is it?"

I sat up straight and quickly debated how to start.

_Direct or with a long lead-in?_

"I like you. Like really, really like you."

I sucked in my bottom lip and gentle bit down to keep myself from saying anything else. If I started rambling, I knew no good would come from it.

His casual, cheerful disposition returned in a flash.

"So, what does that mean?"

I sighed and released my plumped lip. "I guess it means that I wanted you to know how I feel about you, and I would like us to..." My voice trailed off along with my courage.

_Shall I just tell him that I want us to be exclusive? That I want to have a future with him? That will undoubtedly freak him out._

"You want us to what?" I could tell he was really enjoying my struggle.

"I want you, Dallin!" I sunk into the booth and looked around. I hadn't meant for that to come out so loud, but I didn't want him to continue teasing me either.

"You want me?" He said the words slowly as if he was still digesting them.

I nodded and waited. I refused to say any more until he did.

"You want me? Like a boyfriend?" The amazement in his voice matched my own.

_He got it!_

"Yes. I want to be with you. I don't want to be with anyone else, and I don't want you to either."

"You want to be exclusive."

I nodded.

"So, you really like me?"

"Yes." _Why are we repeating this part?_

"Good, because I really, really, really like you."

I smiled and knew my cheeks were flaming red. We were saved by the waiter bringing us our meals. The bowl of mac and cheese suddenly became the most interesting thing to each of us. We kept our eyes down and finished in silence. It wasn't awkward. It was more like if either of us made eye contact or spoke, we would each lose our composure. I could tell he wanted to get out of here just as much as I did.

When the waiter came back to ask if we wanted dessert, Dallin handed him a few folded bills and thanked him before standing and helping me to my feet. We rushed out of the restaurant and to his car before breaking into laughter.

"Don't laugh! We had a serious moment." I was giggling so much I doubted he understood me.

"We did just have a great moment, and now I can say what I've been thinking since you told me you wanted me." He stepped forward until he was inches from me and brought both hands to my face. His thumb caressed my gnawed bottom lip, which was still sore, and slowly leaned down. When his lips met mine with a featherlight touch, I nearly melted. Everything with him felt right. I'd been so nervous, but I had no reason to be. He understood how I felt, even when I barely knew.

I allowed myself to get lost in his kiss, knowing I was his.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

I FLOATED INTO the house still dazed from the kiss. Dallin liked me. A small part of me had been worried that he might laugh in my face or give me the friend speech, but everyone had been right.

My mother called to me from the kitchen, so I changed direction.

"Hi, Mom."

She turned and paused in the middle of chopping a carrot. "What's got you all smiley?"

Now that she mentioned it, my cheeks were starting to burn from smiling. "Dallin."

"Stop! No more talking about boys until I leave the room." I hadn't noticed my dad sitting at the table, but he stood abruptly and left for the living room.

"He's always had such a hard time with you girls growing up. I'm pretty sure he still tells himself Beth thinks boys are yucky."

I giggled and settled onto my usual spot.

"So? Judging by your face, things went well with him?"

"He told me he likes me too, and we're officially a couple!"

She set down her knife and came around the island before wrapping me in a tight hug. "I'm so happy for you, sweetie."

I nodded then looked down at the necklace. "It's still red. I thought Beth told us it changed back to clear once she and Finn made it official."

Mom looked at the charm and narrowed her eyes. "I thought so, too. That's how it was with me and your dad. Maybe there's more to it that I forgot."

I did not like the sound of that! The full moon was next week! I was basically out of time.

"I'll call your grandma and see if she knows anything else." She picked up the phone and punched in the number while walking out of the room.

Depending on Grandma's mood, this could either be a two-minute call or it could go on for an hour. I reached across the counter and pulled the cutting board my mom had been using toward me.

_Poor Dad. It looks like they are having a salad tonight since I have carrots, cucumbers, and tomatoes to snack on while I wait._

My mom strode back into the room much sooner than I'd expected and narrowed her eyes at me. I'd been caught mid-reach for another cucumber slice. She slid the board back to her and resumed cutting.

"Are you going to tell me what she said?"

Her focus remained on the poor veggies that were being mutilated and punished.

"Mom? Is it something bad?"

She let out a slow breath and set the knife down. I was grateful she wouldn't have that in her grasp when she broke the news.

"Your grandmother reminded me of something that I'd obviously forgotten. I didn't ask for the details about Beth, but I guess she didn't have this same problem."

Oh no. Now would be the best time to run and hide in my room and pretend none of this was my life. "What problem?"

"You can't just tell each other you like them. Each of you needs to say _'I love you'_ in order for the charm to restart for the next daughter, or in this case, your sister."

"Are you kidding me?"

_That is insane! Maybe back in the Stone Age, when this stupid spell was created, people told each other they loved them within a week of knowing each other, but that will never work now!_

"Wait. You and Beth both did that?"

She shrugged, looking as confused as I felt. "I guess so. It must have just happened faster for us."

I dropped my head to the counter and pounded it a few times. "If I tell him I love him, and I'm not even positive that I do yet, he'll run away screaming! People don't just say that anymore!"

"Call Beth and ask her how it happened. The bottom line is you have less than a week left to tell him you love him and have him return it. I'm sure there's some small print somewhere in the family book that says you have to mean it. Otherwise, he wouldn't be your soul mate, huh?"

I picked my head up off the counter while hoping she was going to say _"Just kidding"_ or tell me this was all an elaborate scheme. That didn't happen.

"I'm sorry, Elise."

My deliriously happy mood vanished with the first mention of a problem, and now I again felt nothing but defeat. _What a rollercoaster!_

I dragged myself up the stairs and flopped onto my bed the second it was within reach. I contemplated grabbing a sad book and reading until I fell asleep, but my mother was right. I was running out of time, and Beth was the last person to go through this. If anyone knew what to do, it would be her.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket and called my older sister.

"Hi, Elle. What's up?"

"Hi. I need your help or advice, I guess."

She laughed lightly, and her breezy voice filtered through the phone. "You sound so dejected! Did someone cancel your favorite show?"

"Not funny. This is serious, Beth."

"Obviously it is, since you never, ever call me."

"Phones work both ways, sis."

"Good point. Now, tell me how I can help."

As much as I truly loved Beth, I hated having to do this. She acted like she was always right and knew best for all of us. Admittedly, she usually had good judgment and gave sound advice, but I hated living in her shadow.

"Grandma told Mom that not only do I have to know who my potential soul mate is in order to fulfill the spell, but we also have to say _"I love you"_ to each other."

A moment of silence passed before she answered. "I didn't know that." She seemed a little confused.

I paused. I hadn't expected that to be her answer. "Grandma said that's how the spell works. Do you think she was making it up?" I was suddenly filled with hope. _Maybe she is just trying to scare me or something._

"No, I don't think she would do that. She knows how much stress you're under as it is." She paused again. "Finn and I met at a mutual friend's house, and he asked me out that night." She was silent for a few more seconds as if she was trying to remember. "After that first night, we were pretty much inseparable. I think we ended up saying it to each other after three weeks of dating. We were within the time limit without even knowing."

Of course she had been. She'd been in the clear from the beginning. She'd also been smart enough to notice when the charm had changed to red, so she hadn't lost so much time trying to figure out what guy it was.

"Great."

"I'm sorry, Elle. This has been an insane few weeks, and you're under a lot of pressure, but you've always known your heart, so just trust yourself."

I didn't know what she was talking about. _I am the second-guesser. The over-analyzer._

"What do you mean?"

"Since you were little, you've always done what you wanted. You ignored me and April if you weren't interested in what we were doing. April has always been one to follow the crowd, but you definitely don't. You have goals and focus on things no one your age things about. You know what is important to you and go after it."

I hadn't ever thought about myself like that, but it made sense. I'd always thought I was more of an outcast, but maybe she was right.

_I just choose to focus my attention on the things that matter to me instead of caring what everyone else is doing._

"Thanks, Beth. That's really nice of you to say."

"It's true. So, if you think you like this boy, maybe you're just afraid to admit to yourself that you love him. There's nothing wrong with falling in love when you're young. Society may say that it isn't real, but trust your heart."

"I'll try. Thanks for talking to me."

"You'll figure this out. If you have any other questions or you need to talk to someone, just give me a call."

"I will."

"I love you, Elle."

I knew she did, but hearing her say it made me smile. "I love you, too." I fell back and stared at the ceiling, taking a moment to think. Someone knocked on my door, and I called them in without looking up.

"You okay, honey?" My mother crossed the room and sat by me on the bed.

I shook my head.

"I know this isn't easy, and there's even more pressure now, but I think you need to talk to him about all of this."

That got me to sit up. "What do you mean?"

Mom opened her arms and gestured around. "This house isn't exactly normal. You need to tell him about the family and about the necklace. Maybe if he knows, he can understand the importance of you guys moving forward with your relationship. I mean, I know you two are young and will eventually be away at college, but that doesn't mean you can't stay together. No need to get married anytime soon, but he should know what's going on."

She cut herself off abruptly, but I understood her ramblings. Dallin needed to know everything about me before we became more serious. I just hoped it wouldn't scare him off.

# CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

DALLIN HAD TEXTED me goodnight and asked to see me sometime over the weekend. No matter how much I was dreading having to talk to him, I realized I'd feel better once everything was out in the open. I'd come up with an idea while I was trying to fall asleep and knew my family would be on-board.

I'd asked him to come to the house the next day for a barbeque and to meet everyone. If that didn't scare him off, I figured I had a decent chance of explaining things. He'd agreed and said he'd be by at six.

I woke up in the morning and instantly felt anxiety over the day. I'd talked to my mom the night before, and she'd thought my plan was perfect. She had even offered to get everything ready so I could spend the day with Ari or sit in my room and have a panic attack. She hadn't actually recommended the second option, but that was sounding good to me.

I was sitting on my bed with my laptop in front of me after lunch, trying to distract myself.

My dad knocked on the doorframe and crossed the room to my bed. He glanced at me once before sitting down and staring around my room. "I can't believe you're going to be in college in a few weeks. I never thought you'd grow up."

I laughed and closed my computer. I had a feeling this was going to turn into a deep conversation.

"I know it's ridiculous, but you were always my little buddy. You never wanted to be with your sisters or even your mom most of the time. It was always me and you, and soon you'll leave... and I'm not sure I'm okay with it."

I reached forward and patted his arm. "Lincoln isn't very far, Dad. It will always be me and you."

He smiled halfheartedly. "Not for much longer." He took a deep breath and turned to face me. "You've made me so proud. You've always been the most driven out of your sisters, but you constantly amaze me with what you're capable of. I know I pushed you growing up, but the truth is I want you to be happy, Elle. If you want to study law or botany or Latin, I don't care, but I want you to choose what will make you happy and help you work at what you love."

He stopped and stared into my eyes as if he was checking to see if I'd understood.

I had.

"Thank you, Dad. I appreciate that. I know I dropped a bomb by saying I don't want to study law, but honestly, I don't know what I want to do yet. I think I'm just going to take a bunch of generals to test the waters and see what fits."

He nodded and a genuine smile grew. "That sounds like a well-thought-out and mature plan. I have to say it again. I'm so proud of you."

I scooted over and gave him a hug.

When I leaned back, he stood and walked to the door. He cleared his throat and took another look around my room. "I also want you to know that if this boy ever hurts you, I will go after him."

I rolled my eyes at his version of an intimidating look. "Thanks, Dad. I love you too."

His face softened back into a smile. "I love you."

By the time I finished watching a new romantic comedy April had in her room and finally did my hair and makeup, it was almost six. I changed into a light pink dress I'd bought with Grandma before hurrying downstairs to make sure everything was ready.

Mom smiled when I entered the room. "Don't worry. Everything is all set, and everyone has been warned to be on their very best behavior."

I narrowed my eyes. "Even Grandma?"

She nodded. "Even Grandma, and April. I covered all the bases. All that's left is for him to arrive and survive the first meeting."

"Survive? That sounds grim."

"The first time meeting the parents is always awkward and strained. It's completely expected. As long as we can pretend to be normal for a few hours, and you tell him everything, I think you'll be in the clear."

"Thanks, Mom. I really appreciate you doing this and getting the family together. I'm hoping that if he meets everyone before I tell him about us, he'll see how nice we are and won't run away screaming."

"I'll keep my fingers crossed."

She carried a vegetable tray out to the patio table, and I turned to follow when the doorbell rang. This was it.

I took a glance back outside and prayed they wouldn't embarrass me too much. I flung the door open and greeted a very happy-looking Dallin.

"Hi!" I stepped forward to hug him, and he pulled me against his chest before wrapping his arms tight around my shoulders.

"I missed you."

"It's been less than twenty-four hours."

I felt him lean down and place a gentle kiss on the top of my head. "I missed you after one."

Before I decided to ditch the barbeque and requested to run away with him, I took his hand and led him to the back yard.

Beth and Finn were lying on a chaise looking at something on his phone. Grandma was standing next to the table rearranging the plates of food my mom was setting out. April was sitting cross-legged on a chair wearing sunglasses and typing on her phone. Dad was the only one who seemed to notice we'd arrived. He pushed himself up from the chair and in a few strides, was in front of us.

"Hi, Mr. Benson. I appreciate the invitation to come over. It's usually me bringing you the food." Dallin laughed casually and seemed completely comfortable.

I watched my dad's reaction and could tell he was trying to hold a stern, scary lawyer-face, but it didn't last long when Dallin greeted him.

"Call me Bryce." He finally cracked a smile and extended his hand to my soul mate. "This is an ironic change in circumstances, isn't it?"

Dallin laughed and nodded. I admired him for taking this in stride. This was definitely a good sign.

Dad stepped back and gestured around. "Elle, why don't you introduce him to everyone while we finish up with the food."

I smiled at my dad, hoping he knew how much I appreciated him going easy on us, then squeezed Dallin's hand.

I glanced around. April would probably ignore us, so I wandered first to Beth and Finn. They finally looked up at us when we got next to their chair. Finn jumped to his feet and held out his hand.

"Nice to meet you. I'm Elle's brother-in-law, Finn."

I stood back and observed their interaction. Finn had been a part of our lives for a while, and it was rare that I looked at my family from an outsider's perspective. He was a good-looking guy, almost six feet tall with light brown hair that was always tousled. His family was primarily British, which was obvious in his regal looks. It was funny to see him having to look up to meet Dallin's eyes.

"Pleasure to meet you, too. I'm Dallin."

Finn smirked and helped Beth to stand. "I've heard a lot about you."

Dallin smiled but shot me a questioning look.

"That would be my fault." Beth stepped forward and reached out. "I'm the big sister and can't keep secrets from him." She nudged Finn with her elbow while shaking Dallin's hand.

"I get that." He winked at me, and butterflies came alive inside, a now-familiar feeling, but seeing him here around my family, laughing and interacting with them, made this all so real.

I was really hoping Dallin and Finn would hit it off so he would have someone to talk to about the secrets we kept. Everything would be easier for him to accept if he had another guy who wasn't in the bloodline, to use as a resource for the answers to the questions he'd no doubt have.

Finn wrapped an arm around Beth's waist, and I found myself wanting what they had.

"Elle told us that you took her rock-climbing. That's quite a feat to get her to do anything outside, but she said she enjoyed it. You'll have to show us what spot you took her to sometime. Beth and I really like hiking and climbing."

Dallin nodded enthusiastically and shot me a teasing look. "Anytime. I'm sure Elle can't wait to go back."

I gently shoved my elbow into his side. "It might take some convincing now that the adrenaline has worn off."

"We'll talk later." Finn gave Dallin a conspiratorial look before turning and leading Beth toward the food table.

"I heard you already met the rest of my family at the restaurant, but do you still want introductions?"

Without hesitation, he nodded.

He had no idea how much I appreciated the big effort he was making. Beth had brought home several guys over the years who had either stayed glued to her side or hung back and refused to interact with any of us. Having Dallin fit in and feel comfortable with my family was hugely important to me.

The rest of the introductions went off without a hitch, and despite April's sullen attitude and constant complaints about everything from the lighting outside and the bugs to not having a fat-free salad dressing option, the rest of the evening went well.

Dallin seemed to get along with everyone, and even Grandma took it easy on him.

"Hello again." Grandma was smiling, but I could tell she had something up her sleeve.

"Hi, Mrs. Grover."

I was impressed he remembered her last name. I'd only told him once.

"So nice to see my future grandson again. I knew it would only be a matter of time."

I gasped. _She didn't really just say that... did she?_

Dallin chuckled and seemed to be taking it better than I.

"You may run, but don't worry. You'll be back."

I raised an eyebrow in her direction and tugged Dallin away before Grandma could creep him out anymore.

"What did she mean?" Dallin whispered when we were far enough away.

"No clue. She's a loon."

I tried to brush it off, but Grandma had the tendency to know things. I prayed she wasn't right about this one.

Everyone else was on their best behavior. Mom must have given them all instructions on how to behave.

She also must have requested them to clear out of the backyard as soon as dinner was over since we were left alone the second she declared she'd like help in the kitchen. This was the time for me to talk to him.

I interlocked my fingers through Dallin's and asked him to follow me. We ended up sitting on my favorite bench tucked in the back of the yard near my mom's vegetable garden.

"You have a great family, Elle. I can tell they really love you."

I smiled and looked up to meet his eyes. "I think they really liked you."

"You think so? I'm pretty sure I saw your dad pointing a butter knife at me a few times, but I could be wrong." He chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.

I laughed and leaned into him. "Thanks for coming tonight. I'm glad you got along so well with my bunch."

He nodded against my head and remained silent.

It was dusk now, and the sunset was fading into the horizon. The nights had finally started to remain warm, so we were comfortable without a blanket and could probably stay out here for a while.

"Dallin, there's something I need to talk to you about." The words surprised me. I hadn't decided when or how I was going to broach the subject, but it just came blurting out.

Dallin twisted until he was facing me. His expression was serious, but not worried.

I took one steadying breath and jumped into it. "My family is different." I looked into his eyes, studying them so I knew the instant he reacted to my words. "At least, all of the women are. Except me. I'm normal. Well, I guess that depends on who you ask. Some people might think I'm weird but..."

"Elise..."

I stopped talking and waited.

"...you're rambling, and I really have no idea what you're saying."

I rubbed my hand over my face. This was harder than I thought. Telling Ari when we were kids had been easy. But the older and more jaded people got, the more difficult it was for them to accept the unexplainable.

"The women in my family -- Grandma, my mom, Beth, April, and as many female cousins that I know of -- have a special... gift, a magic power."

He narrowed his eyes and stayed quiet.

My hand went to my necklace. "This charm is a family heirloom. It's been passed down through the women in our family for hundreds of years. It lets us know when we've met our first..." I dropped my gaze so I didn't have to see his reaction. "...our soul mates."

When he didn't say anything, I finally met his eyes. He cocked his head but still didn't look ready to run.

"Dallin, I'm sorry if this is too much to take in. I just want you to know and understand my family. You're important to me, and I hope that you can be as into us as I am."

He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He shook his head once and stared at me. "I do care about you, and I want us to have a future. I appreciate you wanting to let me into your life, but do you really expect me to believe all of that?" He paused and took a deep breath. "It's almost like you're telling me that your family is a bunch of witches or something."

He was officially looking at me like I was insane.

I reached for his hand, but he shot back and was on his feet before I could register the rejection.

I sat frozen for several seconds. His sigh broke me from my daze, and I slowly trailed my eyes up his body to his face. He ran his hands over his eyes and through his hair. I could tell he wanted to say something, but I had a feeling in the pit of my stomach that I didn't want to hear it.

I began shaking my head before he opened his mouth. This was it. My worst nightmare was coming true.

"I've got to go. I can't--" He let out another huff. "--I can't do this." He took slow steps in reverse. His eyes begged me to take it all back, to shout that I was kidding, and this was all a joke, but I couldn't. This was my family, and he needed to accept them just as much as he accepted me.

He finally turned his back to me. I watched him go to the side of the house and let himself out through the fence. When it swung shut, blocking him from sight, I finally broke.

Tears streamed from my eyes faster than I could wipe them away. The agony was so excruciating in my chest all I could do was gasp. No air was in my lungs. My heart was tearing from the inside out. The love of my life was gone. I knew it. I could feel it. He was the one, and he was gone.

I couldn't do anything. If I went after him, my only option was to deny my family, and I couldn't do that. As much as the pain killed me now, I would never survive without my parents, my sisters -- even Grandma -- in my life.

I squeezed my eyes shut, hoping it would stop the flow, but it didn't. Nothing could help right now. Dallin had my heart. He'd had it at the party, when he fought with me the first time, and when he forced me to do something so terrifying I was convinced I was going to die. Through all of the anxiety and pain of the past few weeks, he'd always been the one on my mind.

And now he was gone.

# CHAPTER THIRTY

IT HAD BEEN three days since Dallin left, and I hadn't heard from him. He hadn't replied to my text making sure he got home safely and hadn't answered when I called him yesterday. The full moon was two days away.

Despite my family's reassurances that he would come to his senses and apologize, I had my doubts. I had dumped a lot on him that night with zero warning, and if roles had been reversed, I probably would have run away, too.

Dad had given me this week off to begin packing and organizing my things, so I'd know what I'd need for school. I knew he hadn't forgotten that I'd already purchased almost everything with Grandma, so he'd either felt sorry for me or didn't want me to scare away clients.

The last time I saw myself was two days ago when I washed my face at the sink. The girl I saw in the mirror now had purple circles around her eyes, puffy and red from crying, making me look ill. I hadn't changed clothes since putting on pajamas after the barbeque. I was a walking disaster.

Luckily, I was home alone for a few more hours. Mom had told me to try to at least shower today, but I couldn't summon the amount of energy that would take. I'd been perched against my headboard staring out the window and listening to depressing music for over sixty hours straight. Sleep wouldn't come. I didn't have the temporary relief from this pain that dreaming would provide. Even though I could feel it still pumping in my chest, I knew my heart was gone. Dallin had taken it with him, leaving me hollow. Completely empty and lost.

I just wanted to feel numb. I wanted to be over it all. But I didn't want to move on. Moving on would mean letting go of him, and I didn't think I would ever be able to.

_Maybe that's a part of the deal. I find out who my true love is, and if it doesn't work out, I'm left with the knowledge that I missed my chance._

I had no hope. I'd met my soul mate, and he'd given me the most precious weeks of my life. That was all I had left.

A car pulled into the driveway, and I watched Ari step out of the driver's side. She glanced up at my window and froze. The frown on her face matched my own. That's the thing. Best friends felt each other's pain and joy. I could tell by that one look that she knew what I was feeling. For the first time since I watched Dallin walk out of my life, I felt hope. If anyone could help me through this, it was Ari.

Less than a minute later, she was scooting me over so she could sit next to me. She pulled a pillow onto her lap and gently tugged me until I was lying with my head on her lap. Without speaking, she began running her fingers through my hair, tugging out tangles and twisting it into long cords. I let her play while I thought of how to start talking. She wasn't going to force anything out of me, but she had a way of making me feel better about things.

Every test, audition, election, debate, fight, or date that caused even a drop of anxiety she'd been there for, and she had a way of calming me down. Not even my own parents could help me the way she could. She didn't make me reveal the things that were stressing me out like my mom and dad did. Ari knew how I worked. I needed to be distracted until I felt in control again. She usually had several tricks up her sleeves to take my mind off things -- she'd even had to slap me once -- but my favorite was when she played with my hair. It made me feel like a little girl in some ways, but it mostly worked because it was soothing and repetitive. I could focus on the patterns and counted strokes until I knew I could let my brain go back to the problem.

Time had become irrelevant to me, so I couldn't tell if it had been minutes or hours until I spoke, but I finally got to the point of being able to share.

"He left me, Ari." I continued gazing at the opposite wall. I needed to speak in small bursts; otherwise, the emotions would become too much, and I knew I wouldn't be able to stop the tears once they came. "I told him about my family, and he left."

"I know, Elle. I'm so, so sorry."

"That's not what was supposed to happen."

She lifted all my hair and I could feel her separate it for a braid.

"I was supposed to tell him everything, and we'd feel closer to each other, then we'd ride off into the sunset."

"Life isn't a movie, honey. We all thought things would go differently. No one meant for this to happen."

I should have known she'd already been talking to my family.

"So, my mom told you everything?"

"Your phone's been off since Sunday. I didn't know if you were dead or kidnapped or pissed at me. I called her, and she caught me up."

I sniffed. Talking about it was definitely making it more real.

"Sorry. I thought that if I kept it off, then I couldn't know if Dallin had or hadn't tried to contact me."

"Schrödinger's cat?"

"Exactly."

She dropped my hair and slammed her hands on the bed. "Elle, that's no way to live. You can't just hang in the balance. What if he's been calling and texting you and thinks you're mad at him?"

I sighed and barely got a whisper out with my throat growing tighter by the second. "What if he hasn't? What if I turn it on, and there isn't a single message? What then, Ari?"

That was it. That was what finally made me snap. A sob slipped out, and within seconds, tears drenched my face, and breathing became increasingly difficult. The hollow pain was alive and tearing through every part of my soul. I knew it. I could feel it. He hadn't tried to get ahold of me. I knew him. If he wanted to see me or talk to me, he would have come back. That was why I hadn't left my spot by the window. I knew. He would come here if he wanted me.

Dallin hadn't come, and he wasn't going to.

He was gone.

MY PARENTS OFFERED to take me out on the night of the full moon. They were no doubt attempting to distract me, but nothing, not even a meteor strike or something equally as unusual and devastating could take my mind off Dallin.

April had even stopped by on her way out with friends and told me she was sorry for putting pressure on me and for the way things had ended. She asked if I wanted to go out with her, which proved that she was being honest. No way, under normal circumstances, would she ever invite me to hang with her friends.

_I must look even worse to than I feel._

Beth and Finn called a little later and asked if I wanted to go over to their house for a movie night, which was tempting, but knowing the offer had been made out of pity made me turn them down.

But when Grandma called to invite me out for dessert, I knew I'd hit rock-bottom. My entire family was worried. I never would have thought that my embarrassment and pain would be the one thing to bring them together on something. It was nice in some respects that they loved me enough to try to cheer me up, but the more they tried the sadder I felt.

I'd already told Ari I needed to be alone tonight, so she'd only tried three times to drag me out. Her promise of my favorite ice cream hadn't done the trick, so she'd finally conceded and made me promise to call her tomorrow so we could begin the healing process correctly with a day of shopping and eating junk food, finishing off with a movie marathon of romances that didn't end well. I was actually looking forward to it, but first I needed to survive this night alone.

It was seven, and everyone was gone, so I slipped into my favorite pair of flannel Christmas pajama pants and an old shirt of my dad's. My mom had offered to order a pizza for me before they left, but I knew eating fatty, greasy food in my pajamas, alone, while the sun was still up, probably wouldn't make me feel better.

I ended up making a peanut-butter-and-honey sandwich and grabbing a bag of chips before nuzzling into my favorite spot on the couch. I scrolled through the channels and settled on a weekend marathon of secret-agent movies -- no romance or love, just guns, bombs, and fight scenes -- just what a girl needed when her heart felt like it had been shot up and left for dead.

About an hour later, the movie ended, so I cleaned up my plate and chips during the commercial break before the next one started. I was neck-deep in the freezer, digging for chocolate-chip ice cream when the doorbell rang. I banged my head on a shelf on my way out and cursed whoever was interrupting my pity party.

_No one should be coming over. I told them all to leave me alone tonight._

I debated ignoring it and focusing on my ice cream excavation, but another knock came. Someone was determined to speak to me. I shuffled my feet down the front hall and didn't bother to look to see who it was. Someone in my family was about to receive a verbal lashing for interrupting me. I swung the door open and froze.

Dallin was standing in front of me holding out a beautiful bouquet of coral dahlias. My eyes flickered from his face to the flowers until he finally spoke. "I'm so sorry, Elle."

His voice shook, and I could tell he'd been hurting as much as I had. "I know flowers don't make up for walking away from you without an explanation, but I figured it was a start." He swung his other arm around and showed me a grocery bag. "I was told if the flowers didn't do the trick, this would be the next best bet."

He pushed the bag into my hands, so I took it and peeked inside. A brand new carton of chocolate-chip ice cream and a bottle of hot fudge sat at the bottom. I narrowed my eyes at him. "You have insider information."

He let out one chuckle and shook his head. "Not exactly the first words I was expecting to hear from you, but it's better than the door slamming in my face, so I'll take it."

"Who told you?"

"I asked Ari for your mom's number. It took a lot of groveling and apologizing for her to even consider it, but she caved. I had to repeat the process with your mom, but once I promised her I wouldn't leave again or not answer your calls, she told me the best way to get on your good side."

I smirked for a second then bit my bottom lip to stop. I wasn't going to welcome him back with open arms just because he'd brought my favorite ice cream and flowers.

"I knew I saw chocolate-chip in there yesterday. Mom probably threw it away, so you would seem even more like a hero."

"That was her own doing, not mine!"

"And the flowers?" I wanted to know who'd spilled the beans about that one.

"After Ari yelled at me for a solid ten minutes before giving me your mother's number, she told me that if I wanted even the slightest chance, I would have to come bearing coral dahlias, then she hung up. I thought she made something up just to send me on an endless quest, but when I asked my mom, she told me they were a beautiful flower, and any girl that loved them had great taste."

I extended my arm to take the bouquet from him. Now that I had both gifts, I had the perfect opportunity to slam the door in his face, but something was stopping me. No matter how much Dallin had hurt me, I still loved him, and I thought he loved me too. There'd be no way of knowing unless I chose to let him in again. He had suffered the wrath of Ari for me and called my mom, who I bet was no happier to hear from him. He'd done all of this for me. The least I could do was listen to what he had to say.

I stepped out of the doorway and gestured with the flowers for him to come in. He shut the door behind him and followed me silently back to the kitchen. I set the ice cream on the counter. Still holding the flowers, I went on a hunt for a vase.

As embarrassing as it was to admit, this was the first time a guy had ever brought me flowers, so I didn't have a single clue where a vase would be. I checked under the sink in a last-ditch effort and jumped when the water turned on.

Dallin was standing to the side and reaching over to fill a tall vase with water.

"Where did you find that?"

He smirked. "My mother keeps hers above the fridge, so I checked there, and it looks like our moms have something in common." He set the vase on the counter in front of me and reached for the flowers that I released to him without thinking. He cut the wrapping with a pair of shears and laid them on the counter.

_How did he find scissors too?_

Before I could ask him how he knew my house better than I did, he was taking each stem and cutting the ends at a forty-five-degree angle. After a few minutes of stunned silence, a beautiful arrangement slid toward me.

"How did you know to do all that?"

He chuckled again. "Relax the scowl, Elle. My mom is big into having fresh flowers in the house and does a bit of gardening. I just picked it up from watching."

"My mother owns a flower shop, and I barely even know how to do that."

He stepped forward, coming closer to me. The hesitant smile on his face did little to make me feel better. Part of me was screaming to run into his arms and live happily ever after, but the other, more cautious side was telling me to escape until he explained himself. That side won.

I turned and walked around the island so I was on the other side of the room. The bowl I'd grabbed earlier was still waiting to be filled, so I focused on doing that rather than the look of disappointment on his face.

Despite my attempt to turn all of my attention on each precise scoop of ice cream, I felt him move closer to me. The bowl was overfilling when his arms wrapped around me from behind. I was locked in with nowhere to run.

"Elle, please listen."

I didn't have a choice. He'd got me in the one position I'd been trying to avoid.

_What if he says all of the right things and I believe him, then he just runs away again?_ My heart wouldn't be able to take it.

"I know I made the worst mistake, but I was in shock."

He shook his head against mine, and I closed my eyes. Talking about it hurt more than I'd expected. A single tear escaped. I bit my lip to keep any more from falling and giving me away.

"I didn't handle things right. I had too many questions, and I still do, but what I want to focus on is how I feel about you. Your unique family shocked me, but your admission made me realize how deeply I feel for you. I wasn't ready for that."

_He said_ feel _, not felt._ My heart picked up at the possible meaning.

"I never should have left, but I needed to come to terms with that fact that everything I'd ever thought or planned had shattered. I'm nineteen! I still have three years left of school, and you're barely eighteen. I was terrified that I'd found my future already. I wasn't prepared for that."

"What?" I breathed the word before realizing I was saying it aloud.

His hands slid down to my waist, and he turned me to face him. "I realized that night how much I love you. I know it's only been a few weeks, and this whole thing is slightly insane, but I want to spend my life with you. Elle, you make everything around you brighter. The people around you light up when you're there. I've watched the change in a room when you enter. You have such a big heart, and you love so wholly. You're smarter than I'll ever be and I know you're going to do amazing things. Those are only a few reasons why I love you though. You're daring. You're willing to do hard things and get out of your comfort zone. You're loyal, and you love your family. You're everything I want and so much of what I don't deserve."

He bent forward until his eyes were level with mine. "I know I did something unforgivable, and if you want me to leave and never come back, just say the word, but if you don't get rid of me now, I swear to you that you will never, ever get rid of me again. I want you and your future to be mine."

My shattered pieces seemed to click back into place with each word. He was able to heal my heart and spirit. He was it, my love and my soul mate.

"I love you, too. If you ever leave me again, I'll sic my grandma on you."

He laughed and touched his forehead to mine. "No need. You're stuck with me forever."

My lips met his, and a sweet kiss turned into an earth-shattering, world-altering one. Time seemed to stand still, and for just a few minutes, I felt like we were the only ones in the world.

When we finally broke apart, he looked over my shoulder and laughed. "Your ice cream might be ruined."

"Worth it."

He smiled at me and kissed my forehead. "That's a pretty big statement. I'm not sure I can live up to replacing your favorite ice cream."

"Only sometimes." I winked at him with a grin.

"It's so strange."

I followed his gaze and realized he was looking at my necklace.

My necklace, which had been red ten minutes ago when I last checked, was crystal clear. I gasped and held the charm out in shock.

"When I first saw you, it was clear, but I noticed at the party, it turned red."

I suddenly lost the ability to speak, or think, or breathe.

"Elle? Are you okay?"

I looked up and met his gaze. "My necklace turned red at the party? You saw it transform?"

He looked confused by my question but nodded. "It was kind of odd, but I thought it was one of those things that changed based on your mood."

My brain raced through a million thoughts and memories. He had seen it happen. I burst out laughing and hugged him. All he would have had to do this whole time was ask about the charm, and I would have known he was my soul mate.

He returned the hug, but I could feel his apprehension. "Did I miss something?"

I stepped back and fought the desire to punch him. "You are such a boy. You could have asked me about my necklace weeks ago!"

He seemed even more confused.

"When it changed from clear to red, it meant that I'd met my soul mate, but I didn't notice when it changed at the party."

"So, we could have been together weeks ago without the drama and your bad dates?"

I nodded and let out an exaggerated sigh. "Yes."

"But then we wouldn't have had this story to tell the kids."

He burst out into uncontrollable contagious laughter, and I couldn't help but join in as he pulled me in for another hug.

# CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

DALLIN WAS UNDERSTANDABLY nervous about seeing my family again, but I assured him they understood. Especially my dad and Finn. When I told him they wanted to talk to him about what they'd gone through, he seemed to relax. Maybe knowing he wasn't the only one who had survived the process of accepting my crazy family would make him feel better.

Grandma had been the one who'd suggested a redo. She'd insisted I invite him over for another family dinner, but this time he wouldn't be the focus. She was going to hand down the necklace to April and thought it would be nice for him to be there since he was the reason it could continue on. I don't think anyone was as surprised as April when I told her that Dallin had come back during the eleventh hour and saved her from facing a future without the necklace.

She'd said she was happy for me and glad things had turned around, but I was pretty sure she was happier that things had worked out in her favor. She wouldn't be the first in the line of women in our family to have to find her true love the conventional way. I was sure she would have succeeded, but I also knew how much it meant to her. Not that I'd ever admit it aloud, but I was glad I hadn't taken that from her.

Even though we were celebrating Dallin and me finding each other, it was April's night. We didn't necessarily have a ceremony for passing down the necklace, but my grandma had made it a special night for my mom and her sisters, so the tradition lived on.

April had picked the meal and afterward Grandma would take the necklace off me and place it on her. That was it. Simple, but meaningful. April would be that much closer to taking the next step in life and finding her true love. She might end up waiting almost five years, like Beth had or just a few like me. Knowing her, there could be no guessing. Everyone thought I'd last through graduating from college, but I'd been one of the fastest in recent history, so one could never know when magic was involved.

Dallin's car was parked outside my bedroom window, so I ran down the stairs to meet him. I'd almost reached the door when he knocked, and I flung it open seconds after, which startled him.

I laughed at his shocked expression and wrapped my arms around his neck. "I missed you."

He looked into my eyes and his lit up as he smiled. "It's been less than a day, but I missed you too." He leaned forward and gave me a quick kiss but broke us apart when steps sounded behind me. Even I could see the guilt on his face. Whoever walked up would know instantly they'd interrupted something.

I rolled my eyes. "It's Beth. You don't need to be so scared."

He looked quickly from my sister to me. "I didn't know that at the time. I'm still not convinced your family is cool with me either. I was pretty awful to you."

Beth responded before I could. "Don't worry, Dallin. Finn was pretty okay with things, but Dad literally ran away from Mom when she told him. He has no room to judge you. If anything, he can sympathize the most."

I smiled at her with my back to Dallin, hoping she knew how much I appreciated her saying that.

"Now come on, you two. Dinner's ready, and we're waiting for you." She turned and disappeared down the hall.

Dallin stepped into the house, and I shut the door behind him. "Thank you for doing this."

He looked down and finally gave me one of his signature smiles that made my heart beat faster and the butterflies flutter. "Thank you for giving me a second chance."

I slipped my hand into his and led him into the kitchen. Everyone turned in our direction, and they all wore smiles. Things were still going to be awkward, but it meant the world to me that they were so willing to make him feel comfortable.

"Welcome back, Dallin." My mom was beaming. He might not have noticed, but I could already see the love in her eyes. She'd accepted him already.

"Thanks, Mrs. Benson." Dallin slid out my chair and let me sit before taking the seat next to me.

"Please. You're basically family now. It's Jules."

He smiled at her before staring down at his plate.

Dad cleared his throat and looked around the table. "I just wanted to say something before we dig in." He waited a moment while everyone quieted. "Tonight is a big one for our family. Dallin, I'm really glad you're here with us. I know we're a lot to take in, but please know that you are already a part of the family. I'm sure you have a million questions, and you're welcome to ask. There are very few, if any, secrets between us." He paused as though realizing his words. "While that may seem overwhelming, I hope you can see the value of it. I don't mean we pry into each other's business..."

Beth coughed and nodded toward Grandma, who sent her a scowl. She couldn't help it if her clairvoyancy gave her an edge on info.

"...well, most of us don't, but if we do, know that it's out of love. Tonight is also about April." He looked at her and I swore a tiny tear formed in the corner of his eye. "I'm not sure how this happened, but it's your turn to carry on the family tradition and wear the necklace." He stopped and held up his glass. "To bright futures and true love."

Everyone returned the gesture and exuberantly said, "Cheers!"

The rest of dinner passed with comfortable conversation, and Dallin joined in with ease. By the end, he and Finn were in deep discussion of the baseball season and how certain teams were doing compared to what was expected. I ignored the majority of what they were saying and focused on talking with Beth and April. I noticed every few minutes April's gaze would drop, and she'd stare at the crystal necklace still around my neck. She'd been looking forward to this day since we were old enough to understand the enchanted charm. As dramatic as the last month had been, I was glad I hadn't taken this chance from her.

Mom stood and began collecting dishes, and the rest of us followed. It only took us about ten minutes to get everything cleared and put away. It was amazing how much could get done in a short amount of time when everyone pitched in and we all had something to look forward to.

Grandma insisted everyone take a seat in the living room where she had dimmed the lights, lit dozens of candles, and turned music on very low. The atmosphere was soothing, and if I allowed myself to think it, a bit magical.

Dallin sat next to me and pulled my hand into his lap. His leg was bouncing, but I could tell by his expression it was from excitement rather than nerves. I smiled at him, and Mom caught my eye. She looked down at our joined hands then winked at me. I couldn't stop the smile in return.

Grandma went on for over twenty minutes about our heritage and the history of the necklace. She spoke of what it'd been like to meet her husband, my grandpa, how she'd passed it down to her first daughter -- my mom's older sister -- then my mom, my two older cousins, Beth, me, and now April.

I'd heard all of these stories before, so I sat back and watched Dallin as he took them in for the first time. He laughed at some stories and shook his head at the ridiculous ones. When she told the story about us, he'd squeezed my hand, leaned over, and planted a kiss on my cheek.

This was such a change to his initial reaction. Part of me was in disbelief, but I also felt relief. I was whole. Not that any girl needed a man to make her complete, but he had shown me how. I was happy and at peace with myself. I was able to accept my flaws and recognize my strengths. Dallin had shown me that studying law could be my own idea and not just what my dad wanted. I smiled to myself, content, and rested my head on his shoulder.

Grandma finished her speech minutes later and asked me to stand. I released Dallin's hand and pushed on his leg to stand up. When I reached the middle of the room, I pivoted and faced my family.

"Elise has completed her turn, and now it is time for the next."

I felt her hands slip under my hair and unlatched the clasp.

"April, please come forward."

I thought I would feel odd when the necklace came off, but I only felt peace. It had done its job, and now it was time for it to move on.

I smiled at my little sister and reached for her when she was next to me. Her hand clung to mine, and I nearly got choked up when the first tear rolled down her cheek.

"April, you are the next in the family, and it is your right to be the bearer of the necklace. May this charm guide you to your one true love."

Out the corner of my eye, I could see as Grandma reached over April's head to place the necklace before sliding her hands back and attaching the clasp.

It was official.

At this point, it could be have been said that my story was over, but when my eyes locked with my true love's, my soul mate's, I knew it was just beginning.

# ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

THANK YOU READERS! Without you I would be talking to myself.

A huge thank you to my husband who supports me through the madness and encourages me to keep going. I'm so grateful for your attempts at understanding what goes on in my head. I wouldn't be where I am today without you.

To my parents who love and support me in every way. I love you. Thank you.

To the rest of my friends and family that check in on my characters and ask how the books are coming. You keep me in check. Thanks for holding me accountable.

# ABOUT THE AUTHOR

BRITTNEY HAS BEEN an avid reader for as long as she can remember. Her parents' form of punishment growing up was taking away her books and making her go outside to play. She loves the beach, exercising, sleeping in, and cookies. Yes, she does know those contradict each other. She's an obsessive dog lover and is slowly appreciating the mountains she lives in. Nature can be okay, sometimes.

# ALSO FROM BLUE TULIP PUBLISHING

BY ANNABELLE ANDERS

_Hell Hath No Fury_

BY MEGAN BAILEY

_There Are No Vampires in this Book_

BY ELISE FABER

_Phoenix Rising_

_Dark Phoenix_

_Phoenix Freed_

_From Ashes_

_Blocked_

_Backhand_

BY STEPHANIE FOURNET

_Butterfly Ginger_

_Leave A Mark_

_You First_

BY MARK FREDERICKSON & MELORA PINEDA

_The Emerald Key_

BY JENNIFER RAE GRAVELY

_Drown_

_Rivers_

BY LESLIE HACHTEL

_The Dream Dancer_

BY E.L. IRWIN

_Out of the Blue_

_The Lost and Found_

BY J.F. JENKINS

_The Dark Hour_

BY REBECCA JENSHAK

_Sweat_

BY AM JOHNSON

_Still Life_

_Still Water_

_Still Surviving_

_Now & Forever Still_

BY A.M. KURYLAK

_Just a Bump_

BY KRISTEN LUCIANI

_Nothing Ventured_

_Venture Forward_

BY KELLY MARTIN

_Betraying Ever After_

_The Beast of Ravenston_

_The Glass Coffin_

BY NADINE MILLARD

_An Unlikely Duchess_

_Seeking Scandal_

_The Mysterious Miss Channing_

_Highway Revenge_

_The Spy's Revenge_

_The Captain's Revenge_

_The Hidden Prince_

BY LIZ MONROE

_The Beauty of Chaos_

BY BRITTNEY MULLINER

_Begin Again_

_Finding My Charming_

BY MYA O'MALLEY

_Wasted Time_

_A Tale as Old as Time_

BY LINDA OAKS

_Chasing Rainbows_

_Finding Forever_

_The Way Home_

_Fighting For A Chance_

BY C.C. RAVANERA

_Dreamweavers_

BY KV RIDER

_The Real Winner_

BY GINA SEVANI

_Beautifully Damaged_

_Beautifully Devoted_

_Beautifully Torn_

BY ANGELA SCHROEDER

_The Second Life of Magnolia Mae_

_Jade_

BY T.C. SLONAKER

_The Amity of the Angelmen_

BY K.S. SMITH & MEGAN C. SMITH

_Hourglass_

_Hourglass Squared_

_Hourglass Cubed_

BY MEGAN C. SMITH

_Expired Regrets_

_Secret Regrets_

BY CARRIE THOMAS

_Hooked_

BY LORI THOMAS HARRINGTON

_The Point_

BY NICOLE THORN

_What Lies Beneath_

_Your Heart Is Mine_

BY RACHEL VAN DYKEN

_Upon a Midnight Dream_

_Whispered Music_

_The Wolf's Pursuit_

_When Ash Falls_

_The Ugly Duckling Debutante_

_The Seduction of Sebastian St. James_

_An Unlikely Alliance_

_The Redemption of Lord Rawlings_

_The Devil Duke Takes a Bride_

_Savage Winter_

_Every Girl Does It_

_Divine Uprising_

BY KRISTIN VAYDEN

_To Refuse a Rake_

_Surviving Scotland_

_Living London_

_Redeeming the Deception of Grace_

_Knight of the Highlander_

_The Only Reason for the London Season_

_What the Duke Wants_

_To Tempt an Earl_

_The Forsaken Love of a Lord_

_A Tempting Ruin_

_A Night Like No Other_

_The One_

_How to Silence a Rogue_

BY JENNIFER VAN WYK

_From the Ground Up_

_A Better Place_

BY JOE WALKER

_Blood Bonds_

BY KELLIE WALLACE

_Her Sweetest Downfall_

BY C. MERCEDES WILSON

_Hawthorne Cole_

_Secret Dreams_

BY GRACIE WILSON

_Beautifully Destroyed_

_The Lonely Girl_

BY K.D. WOOD

_Unwilling_

_Unloved_

_Unboundless_

BOX SET -- MULTIPLE AUTHORS

_Forbidden_

_Hurt_

_Frost: A Rendezvous Collection_

_A Christmas Seduction_

_Christmas at Brentwood Abbey_

_Block & Tackle_

**www.bluetulippublishing.com**
